life they shew light unto others Secondly Christ is called light because he is Answ 2 that true primary light which doth not borrow his light from any other but hath light in himselfe and of himselfe doth enlighten others Read for the proofe hereof Ioh. 1 9. and 8.12 Esa 9.2 and 40.6 and 43 6. and 60.1.12 and 1 Ioh. 1.5 and 2.8 Thirdly Apostles and other Doctors Ministers Answ 3 of the church of Christ are called light not because they have light in themselves of thēselves for they have it from Christ that true primary light as the Moone borrowes her light from the Sunne shee beeing without but a darke substance or body So they being enlightned by Christ they are called lux mundi the light of the world in these regards First because they beare witnesse of the true light m Ioh. 1.7.8 Secondly because they have received the splendor of divine knowledge from Christ Thirdly in respect of the sincerity of life and integrity of manners Fourthly God is the cause of light this may Answ 4 be understood either of God the Father Sonne or Holy Ghost For First God the Father is called the Father of lights James 1.17 yea he commands the light to shine out of darkenes n 2 Cor. 4.6 Secondly God the Sonne enlightens every one who comes into the world o Ioh. ◠9 Thirdly God the holy Ghost is called the Spirit of light The Apostle proves most plainely that the ever blessed Trinity is the cause of light in these words I pray for you that the God of our Lord Iesus Christ the Father of glory may give unto you the Spirit of wisedome that so the eyes of your understanding may be enlightned p Ephes 1.17.18 Fiftly the light it selfe is the word of God Thus David Thy Word is a light unto my feet Answ 5 Psalm 119.105 And Paul Christ hath brought life and immortality to light through the Gospell 2 Tim. 1.10 And Peter ye doe well to take heed to the word of God as unto a light that shineth in a darke place 2 Pet. 1.19 Answ 6 Sixtly and lastly it is given unto the Ministers from God to enlighten the world through this his word Thus Paul was sent unto the Gentiles that by the preaching of the word unto them he might open their eyes and turne them from darknesse to light q Acts 26.18 Obiect 2 It may against this be objected to enlighten or give light is an internall worke and therefore man cannot doe it but it must bee wrought by the blessed Trinitie as was sayd before answer 4. Answ 1 First it is not onely an internall worke for there are two parts of this illumination viz. first an externall adhibiting of light secondly an internall application thereof to the understanding and spirit As in the sense of seeing First there are the species or severall objects without And secondly these are applied unto common sense within Now the outward light is adhibited by the Ministers of the word of God Answ 2 Secondly the Ministers are sayd by consequence to worke the internall light also For first although it bee the worke of the holy Ghost and a taste of the heavenly gift and of the Spirit of God r Heb. 6.4 yet secondly the application of the outward light by the ministery of the word is the ordinary means wherby the internall light is wrought within us And therefore I conclude this objection thus First the light is the word which comes from God not from the Ministers Secondly the power of enlightning is from Christ not from the Ministers and they only illuminate through his helpe and assistance Thirdly yet it is the office of Ministers to hold forth the light in their Ministerie Sect. 3 § 3. Yee are the light of the world The Apostles Quest 1 being but Toll-gatherers and Fishers and not Scribes why doth our Saviour call them the light of the world and not rather the Scribes Answ 1 First Christ doth it to comfort them left they should be dejected by reason of their poore base and low condition Thus elsewhere hee encourageth them to be constant both in active and passive obedience because there will a time come when they shall sit upon twelve seates and judge the twelve Tribes of Israel ſ Matth. 19.28 Answ 2 Secondly Christ calles his Apostles not the Scribes the light of the world lest the Ministerie should seeme to bee supported by an arme of flesh If the Scribes and Pharisees had beene made the light of the world the world would then have thought that the word had been upheld and maintained by humane power but when the Gospell is preached published divulged and dispersed through the world by the Apostles who were but Fishers Toll-gatherers poore and illiterate men then all the world will say Hic est digitus Dei that this is Gods worke and supported by a divine hand Thirdly our Saviour calles his Apostles not Answ 3 the Pharisees and Scribes the light of the world to teach us that worldly pompe and splendour addes nothing to the efficacie of the Ministerie it neither helpes if present nor hurts if absent Why doth not externall and mundane glory Quest 2 availe and further the preaching of the word First because it is a spirituall work and therefore Answ 1 it is to be wrought by spirituall meanes and not carnall for neither estimation nor honour nor riches nor the wisedome of the flesh can helpe forward this worke of God Hence Saint Paul opposeth them first in his conversation in these words Our rejoycing is the testimony of our conscience that in simplicitie and godly sinceritie not with fleshly wisedome we have had our conversation in the world t 2 Cor. 1 12. Secondly Saint Paul opposeth them in his preaching Christ sayth he sent me to preach the Gospell not with wisedome of words u 1 Cor. 1 17. not with excellencie of speech v 1 Cor. 2.1 not with enticing words of mans wisedome but in demonstration of the Spirit and of power w 1 Cor. 2.4 Secondly God in this worke will not use the power of men lest the praise of the work should bee given unto men Vzza was strucke with death because hee puts his hand to the Arke x 2 Sam. 6 7. And God will not deliver his people by 32000 but by 300 y Iudg. 7.2 lest the people should glory in themselves whereas hee that glories should glory in the Lord yea hence it was that God would not take the temptation from Paul but rather sustaine him in it because thus his glory and strength was made perfect in weaknesse z 2 Cor. 12.9 § 4. A Citie that is set on an Hill cannot bee hid These words as also the former some Sect. 4 Papists urge for the visibilitie of the Church Object thus Our Saviour compares his Church to a Citie on an Hill which cannot be hid Therefore the Church
to bee written that wee by the frequent and daily meditating thereof might understand what is necessary to bee knowne what to be beleeved unto salvation And thus much for the first word of the Title viz. Gospel Quest 6 It may yet bee demanded further concerning the Title of this Book what this Matthew was Answ 1 To which I answer for his person hee was the sonne of Alphens by name also called Levi and it is probable that hee was the brother of Iames the lesse f Mat. 10.9 I answer againe for his function hee was a Publican or a Tole-gatherer a calling very odious Answ 2 unto the Jewes First in regard of the office because they conceived these taxes to bee imposed upon them unjustly by the Roman government under which they were now subject Secondly in regard of the office because for the most part they were unjust exacters and oppressors extorting more from them then their due as Zacheus himselfe doth intimate when he saith g Luke 19 8. If I have taken any thing from any man unjustly c. And hence Christ exhorts Publicans h Luke 3.13 to exact no more then that which is appointed unto them Lastly I answer for Saint Matthewes paines Answ 3 labour or imployment this wee finde First Gualt â— that he preached the Gospel as farre as Aetheopia Secondly that hee sealed with his blood Quest 7 the Gospel he had preached being martyred for it From Saint Matthewes calling it will bee questioned why doth God use sinners for the publishing of the Gospel as here Matthew who was a Publicane and afterwards Paul who was a persecutor i Acts. â— 1 Tim. 1.12.13 and Onesimâ—s who was disobedient k Phil. 1â— I answer it is very profitable and behovefull for the patient or sicke person to have a Physitian who hath had experience of his Answ 1 sicknes for he that hath felt the griefe knowes best how to cure and redresse it and therefore the Lord will have quoâ—dam or sometimes sinners to preach unto those that yet are wicked because they know best the nature of sinne and how to apply fit corrosives and salves to every sinfull soule Againe I answer this the Lord Answ 2 doth to shew unto us that when he doth forgive he doth also forget when once wee turne unto God by repentance never to bee repented of hee doth as wholly put our sinnes out of his remembrance as though we never had offended him at all k Ezek. 18 22. Act. 17.30 Again God doth this to encourage sinners to turne unto him that having such presidents they may bee certainely assured that hee who is Answ 3 no respecter of persons will thinke nothing too deare for them whatsoever their former lives have beene if they will but truely returne unto the Lord. Lastly God doth this to demonstrate his Answ 4 power unto us that of great Sinners he can make great Saints of oppressing Publicans faithfull Apostles and of cruell Persecuters constant Professors and Preachers Concerning the time of this Gospel Answ it will be Quest 8 demanded when was this Gospel written by Saint Matthew I answer before any of the other three within 8 or 9 yeares from the Ascension l Athanasius Concerning the Author it will be demanded Quest 9 By whose authority was this Gospel written Answer I answer Saint Matthew was not the Author but the Hand for the holy Spirit was the Author and therefore Castalion erres who thus entitles this booke The Gospel by the Authour Matthew for it is more rightly called by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 According to Saint Matthew a Sic Tertul Cyprian or the Gospell of our Lord Iesus Christ according to Matthew b Vet. Interp as it is plainly expressed Mark 1.1 The Gospell of Iesus Christ the Sonne of God Quest 10 Concerning the Idiome it will hee enquired in what language this Gospell was written Answ 1 To this some answer in Hebrew and the reason they give for this is because it was written first and principally for the Iewes This was the constant opinion of these Fathers Irenaeus Tertullian Origen Athanasius and Epiphanius all of them giving the fore-named reason that Saint Matthew being an Hebrew writ in Hebrew unto the Hebrewes and Ierome to confirme this tells us that hee found an Hebrew Copy in the Caesarian Librarie and Syrus the Interpreter is so confident herein that hee prefixeth this Title to this Book The Gospell which Saint Matthew preached in Hebrew in the Region Palestina Answ 2 I answer with reverence to so learned Fathers that the exposition of the name Emmanuel Matth. 1.23 doth shew that either first Matthew did not write in Hebrew for then he would not have expounded Emmanuel which is an Hebrew word or secondly that hee wrot both in Hebrew and Greeke or thirdly that he wrot this Gospell in Hebrew and that this addition unto Emmanuel that is if it be interpreted God with us was added by some Greeke Interpreter Now which of these is the certaine truth in truth is uncertaine Indeed the Fathers were not so confident that it was written in Hebrew but Erasmus and other learned Interpreters do as much question it and their reasons for the contrarie opinions are these First because if this Gospel were written first in Hebrew then who translated it into Greeke for none certainly can be produced to have done it the maintainers of this opinion not agreeing herein among themselves Theophilact thinkes that Iohn the Evangelist translated it but Athanasius ascribes it to Iames the Apostle The second reason is because all the other Pen-men of the holy Scriptures both Apostles and Evangelists writ in Greeke which was the most vulgar and knowne tongue then in those parts where they lived and therefore it is not likely that onely Matthew would use a divers idiome or language The third reason is because the proofe alledged by the Fathers proves not their opinion their proofe is Matthew wrot in Hebrew because hee was an Hebrew and wrot to Hebrewes This followes not because the rest of the Apostles were Hebrewes and yet they wrot and preached in Greeke They are Hebrewes sayth Saint Paul b 2. Cor. 11.22 and so am I. The fourth reason is because if we should grant that this Booke was written by Saint Matthew in Hebrew we must grant also that wee have not the Fountaine of this Gospell but a streame onely flowing from the Fountaine and derived unto us as Maldonate sayth by some uncertaine Authour Now it is not to be admitted or granted that this Translation which comes wee know not from whom should bee coupled with the rest of the Evangelists and Epistles whose fountaine it is granted wee have that is as they were written by them and not translated by others The fift reason is because the Hebrew words which Saint Matthew for some causes doth retaine in this Gospell he doth interpret not into other Hebrew words
So Saint August blessed are the poore in spirit that is Non habentes inflantem spiritum who hath no lofty or puffed up spirit Humilia spirantes conscijindignitatis sua q Hilar. s the poore in spirit are those that are lowly being truely conscious of their owne unworthinesse Quest 3 Are not these words then understood of poverty at all Answ They are as we shewed before But I. Not at all of the vow of poverty Nor II. Of the action Nor III. Of the affection But IV. of the state onely of those who are poore Quest 4 Doe not they then that are rich in estate and substance come unto the Kingdome of Heaven Answ 1 Yes if they be poore in spirit otherwise their portion is woe Luke 6.24 Abraham Iob Salomon Ioseph of Arimathaea were rich in substance and poore in spirit and therefore are now blessed Saints in heaven Secondly this word poore is added exceptivè Answ 2 as though our Saviour should say blessed are the humble bee they never so poore for their poverty shall bee no barre or let unto their felicity Quest 5 Why doth our Saviour speake this unto his Disciples they were proud of nothing being of the inferiour sort of the people and therefore it rather seemes to bee spoken of poverty then of humility Answ 1 First this was spoken unto all and therefore hereby are taught the rest of the people as well as the Apostles Answ 2 Secondly this was spoken unto the Disciples in regard of the time to come Christ knew that afterwards they were to bee endued with many singular graces and the gift of miracles and therefore he doth preadmonish them not to be proud of any thing that hereafter may be imparted or bestowed upon them Answ 3 Thirdly this was spoken unto the Apostles in regard of the present time and occasion for they seeing their Master thus magnified and followed and flocked unto and that they onely were suffered to approach unto him might perhaps bee proud of this and therefore to prevent it our Saviour thus speakes unto them blessed are the poore in spirit Answ 4 Fourthly I may adde that the Disciples were proud indeed as well as poore and meane and therefore the excellency and felicity of humility was as seasonable a doctrine unto them as the blessednesse of poverty Wee read of the pride that was in Iames and Iohn the sonnes of Zebedee that the one might sit on his right hand and the other on his left in his glory r Mark 10.35.36 Yea wee see a great deale of pride in the rest who in their Masters company dispute among themselves who should be the greatest ſ Mark 9.34 Why is this blessednesse first pronounced for Quest 6 some of the following vertues as of hungring after righteousnesse and purity of life seeme to excell humility First this was because the beginning of all misery Answ 1 and perdition both in Heaven and Earth came from pride for that was the sinne that threw Lucifer and his proud traine out of heaven and that was the sinne that cast Adam out of Paradise and brought so much misery and wretchednesse upon the earth t Chrysos imperf Secondly because the Prophet had foretold Answ 2 that the Messias should come unto a people that were humble lowly and should tremble at his word Esa 66.2 Therefore our Saviour doth first pronounce this beatitude u Hilar. s from this which hath been spoken Concerning the sense and meaning of these words we may gather a threefold observation Observ 1 viz. First poverty describes a right spirit or no spirit is liked allowed and approved by Christ but onely the poore and humble spirit There are coveteous spirits and crafty spirits and impure or uncleane spirits and factious contentious unquiet and brawling spirits and bloody or cruell spirits and murmuring repining discontented and impatient spirits yea scoffing mocking and deriding spirits All these Christ rejects and none of these are pronounced by him blessed and happy because these are not poore nor humble spirits Secondly we may learne hence that the poore Obser 2 in temporall substance or estate are not blessed except they be poore in spirit also Salomon tels us that a poore proud man is an abomination unto the Lord whence we may see that a man may be poore and proud although he bee poore yet if hee bee proud hee is so farre from being one of the blessed of the Lord that he is abominable in his sight How shall wee know whether poverty bee Quest 7 good or evill or how may a poore man know whether his poverty be such as Christ commends or no Poverty is knowne and discerned to be evill 3. Answ manner of wayes viz. First if it were wickedly occasioned Secondly if it be the cause of wickednesse Thirdly if it bee accompanyed with evill First poverty is evill if it be evilly procured or were occasioned by some sinne that is first if thou hast prodigally and profusely wasted thy estate by idlenesse or negligence in thy calling or by drunkennesse or gluttony or gameing or whooring and the like Or Secondly if thou hast provoked God to punish thee with poverty for some of these sinnes to wit because the riches that now thou art deprived off were acquired either by fraud or deceit or oppression or rapine or theft or by undermining of others or by wronging the fatherlesse and widdowes If thus thy poverty were occasioned then it is mala paupertas not commended by Christ Secondly povertie is evill if it cause evill that is If because thou art poore thou wilt therefore lye and steale and pilfer and injure thy neighbours then thy poverty is not beata paupertas pronounced blessed unto thee but rather condemned Thirdly if thy povertie be accompanied with evils or in thy poverty thou dost accompany thy selfe with evill men as with wandring beggars amongst whom is the cave and denne of all impietie or drunkards or harlots or theeves or cheaters or lyers or idle persons or murmurers then thou art none of those poore which Christ here pronounceth blessed The third observation that arises from these Obser 3 words is That the poore in spirit are humble Or it is onely humility that is pleasing unto God and here commended by Christ but of this we shall treat in another place Sect. 4 § 4. For theirs is the Kingdome of Heaven Quest 1 What is here meant by Kingdome Answ Kingdome is twofold to wit First there is an earthly Kingdome Secondly there is an heavenly Kingdome which is taken three wayes Either for the Kingdome of Grace Or For the Kingdome of glorie Or For both the Kingdome of Grace and Glory And thus the Kingdome of Heaven is taken in this place First for the Kingdome of Grace Secondly for the Kingdome of Glory First by Kingdome of heaven is here meant the Kingdome of Grace that is the preaching of the Gospell w Aretius s Because it was thus fore-told of Christ
becomming accursed to the Law in suffering death upon the Crosse for us for although the Law could not condemne Christ who was innocent and unspotted yet because hee had put on our person which the Law had condemned by a curse e Deut. 27.28 and also taken upon him our curse and malediction he fulfilled that crying Law cursed is every one that doth not abide in all that it written in the law f Gal. 3.13 He was made a curse for us that we might obtaine and partake the blessing of Abraham in him Secondly hee fulfilled the Law in his person by enduring and undergoing human things although hard to bee borne and unjustly commanded Thus hee payes tribute when it was required although it were proper unto strangers the children being free Thirdly Christ fulfilled the Law in his person by observing the ceremonies and shadowes of the Law Fourthly by fulfilling all the predictions and prophesies of the Law concerning himselfe whether they were I. the Types of the Law or II. the promises of salvation as for example Iacob saith The Scepter shall not depart from Iudah c. untill Shiloh come g Gen. 49.10 Moses sayth The Lord will raise up unto thee a Prophet from the midst of thee of thy brethren unto him shall yee hearken h Deut. 18.15 Isaias saith The Spirit of the Lord is upon mee therefore the Lord hath anoynted me and sent me c i Esai 61.1 Read further Isai 53 4-6 Ezech. 36.25.26 Zach. 12.10 Psalm 110.1 In all which places and many more wee may see the Oracles and predictions of the Law and Prophets concerning the Regall Sacerdotall and Propheticall offices of Christ really and verily fulfilled by him and therefore he doth most truely affirme that hee came not to dissolve the law but to fulfill it Fiftly Christ fulfilled the Law in his person by performing perfect obedience unto the Morall law doing all that was therein required of him either in regard of God or man in which respect hee was sayd to bee made vnder the Law k Gal. 4.4 There was in him such a perfect obedience and conformitie unto the Law of God that he did observe it fully and fulfill it without the least defect yea herein dares challenge his adversaries the Jewes Which of you can reprove mee of sinne l Ioh. 8.46 and Heb. 7.26 And thus Christ in his person fulfilles the Prophesies Ceremonies Types Shadowes and Promises of the Law yea after his resurrection telleth the two Disciples that it was necessary that hee should fulfill all things which was written of him in the law of Moses and of the Prophets and Psalms Answ 3 Thirdly Christ fulfilled the Law in men three wayes namely First by creating faith in their hearts whereby they lay hold on Christ who fulfilled the Law for them Secondly by writing the Law in their inward man Ierem. 31.33 I will write my law in their hearts Thirdly by giving them his owne blessed Spirit which makes them endeavour to fulfill the Law which endeavour Christ accepts for perfect obedience though it be imperfect For Christ infusing the grace of his Spirit into us by the vertue thereof wee are quickned and begin to fulfill the Law in performing new obedience unto God according to all his commandements And thus we see the truth of this assertion or sentence I came not to destroy the law but to fulfill it VERS 18. Verily I say unto you Vers 18 till heaven and earth passe one jot or one tittle shall in no wise passe from the law till all be fulfilled § 1. Till heaven and earth passe Shall the Sect. 1 Law end when heaven and earth doth passe away First some answer that the written Law and Answ 1 Prophets shall passe away but not the Law it selfe thus Bucer Secondly some say that the yoake and coaction Answ 2 of the law shall passe away but not the rule or truth thereof Thirdly some say the phrase is figurative and Answ 3 this I conceive to bee the truth They shall feare thee Oh Lord saith David Donec Sol so long as the Sunne and Moone endure m Psal 72 5. where Donec doth not include a set time so our Saviour saith unto his Apostles Lo I am with you Donec even unto the end of the world n Matth. 28.20 that is for ever Yea Saint Luke thus alleadgeth this verse It is easier for heaven and earth to passe then one tittle of the law to faile o Luk. 16.17 Wherefore Gualter concludes Est argumentum ab impossibili As it is impossible for heaven and earth to passe so it is impossible for any part of the law not to bee fulfilled or to bee made voide Observ Teaching us that the Morall law is alwaies to be observed by all men in all ages Christs word shall not passe away Mat. 24.35 and the word of our God is perpetuall enduring for ever That which was sinne in it selfe once is sin alwaies for there is no mutation with God at all Jam. 1.17 § 2. One jot or one tittle shall passe Sect. 2 If the studious Reader desire a learned exposition of these two words Jot and Tittle let him read Senensis Biblioth sanct lib. 2. fol. 75. sine 76. What doth our Saviour meane by these words Quest 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Jot is the least letter 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Tittle Answ is lesse then Jota or Jot August s by which our Saviour meanes that there is nothing so little in the law that it may bee omitted hence he saith elsewhere that account must bee given unto God for idle words yea for thoughts God is wiser then men and hath commanded no vaine thing but all things are significant which are enjoyned in the law that being altogether just p Psal 12.7 God is holy in all his workes much more in all his lawes and therefore the least transgression of the law shall be punished Sect. 3 § 3. Vntill all things be fulfilled Object It may here bee objected that many things commanded in the law are violated and broken and therefore all things therein are not fulfilled Answ These words are not to bee referred unto the life of men but unto the truth of the doctrine for although many precepts are transgressed yet all the promises and threatnings shall certainely be accomplished in Gods appointed time Vers 19 VERS 19. Whosoever therefore shall breake one of those least commandements and shall teach men so he shall be called the least in the kingdome of heaven but whosoever shall doe and teach them the same shall bee called great in the kingdome of heaven Sect. 1 § 1. Whosoever shall breake one of these 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The word here used signifies to untie a knot or to loose a bond or chaine Observ Teaching us that the Morall Law is a Bond which binds the conscience and remaines still as a rule of obedience unto us as was shewed in the 17.
and desires were mortified in her And hence he concludes Vera voluptas ex virtute nascitur The fruits of true joy spring from the roote of vertue which conclusion is true although the true sense of the place be lost Allegoricall then hee who expounds it literally doth not onely pervert the true sense and meaning of the place but doth also establish a falsehood and untruth for thus a man might prove Christ to be bread yea to be a stone which none are so stony or blockish to beleeve Secondly observe whether is it a rule or an historicall narration we reade of Iephtah who offered his daughter of the Midwives who lied unto Pharaoh of the adulterie and subornation to drunkennesse and murder in David of Noahs drunkennesse and Lots incest Now if these historicall narrations should bee by some understood to bee rules of directions how diabolicall would their lives and conversations become And therefore we must not drawe a rule A facto ad jus from a deede done to the equitie thereof for by that rule all things were lawfull Thirdly observe if it be a Rule then whether is it given as a Command and Precept or as a counsell and advice Paul would have all to live unmarried t 1 Cor. 7.7.8 but this he speakes by permission onely that is by way of counsell and advice not by a positive command from God Verse 6. For concerning Virginity he had no commandement from the Lord but onely supposed it to be good for the present distresse to remaine unmarried Verse 25 26. Fourthly consider if it bee a precept and a command then whether is it generall or particular That is I. Whether was it given to one man onely or to all Thus God commands Abraham to slay Isaac and this precept is not to bee extended further then to him II. Whether doth the precept respect some one particular action which is onely once to be performed or a worke which is frequently to be practised Thus the Israelites were commanded to spoile the Egyptians which precept was neither to bee stretched unto any other nor unto them at another time that is by this command no other persons were allowed to robbe the Egyptians neither were the Israelits warranted to do it at any other time III. Whether were the Precepts given onely unto some one particular people or unto all nations Thus the judiciall Law was given unto the Iewes onely and not unto the Gentiles IV. Whether did the Command concerne some certaine time onely or was it to be extended also unto all times Thus Circumcision Sacrifices and the Ceremoniall law are not now to be urged because they were to continue but unto the death of Christ Thus we must carefully observe the scope of the Holy Spirit and urge nothing beyond that Thirdly in the reading and expounding of the Rule 3 Scripture take heede of all grosse consequences which are very frequent with the erroneous I. some thus expound positiva privativè positive things privatively Thou maist hate thy enemie because thou must love thy brother Mat. 5.43 Secondly some expound Confutativa confirmativè those things which are spoken by way of Confutation as though they were spoken by way of confirmation as for example Saint Paul saith The doers of the Law shall be justified u Rom. 2.13 From whence The Apostle concludes that none shall be justified The Papists conclude that we may bee justified by the workes of the law Thirdly some expound Scriptures so as that there is no consequence at all but a palpable non sequitur Thus Hooker observes the Separatists and Brownists to doe daily And thus the Papists doe hourely I have prayed for thee Peter saith Christ therefore the Pope cannot erre Master saith Peter here are two swords therefore the Pope hath both Ecclesiasticall and Civill jurisdiction both over King and People and many the like But wee must take heede of these sophismes and of this begging the question Fourthly be never obstinate in thy owne opinion Rule 4 but let the spirits of the Prophets bee subject to the Prophets v 1 Cor. 14.32 Great is the errour here of the Papists who will change nothing retract nothing lest they should seeme formerly to have erred Great are the blemishes hereof of the Lutherans with the Zwinglians concerning the corporeall Concomitancie who rather then they will â—â—cant or confesse their errour will which is too grosse confesse the Ubiquitie of Christâ— humanity Certainely this obstinacie in opinion in generall doth hinder the progresse of faith and of religion and therefore all Christians should be carefull to observe this rule not to bee too stiffe in their owne tenets or obstinate in their owne opinions Rule 5 Fiftly adde to the reading a frequent meditation of the word thou readest reade studie and contemplate the Scripture night and day be not a stranger in Israel he that frequenteth a path daily will not lightly goe wrong or erre therein David became wiser then his teachers because hee had respect unto the Testimonies of the Lord w Psal 119.99 And therefore if any thâ—ng be difficult suspend thy judgement reade it over againe turne unto other places like unto it and compare them together and haply God will reveale it unto thee at the last x Phil. 3.15 Rule 6 Sixtly to reading and meditation adjoyne prayer this was the Prophet Davids frequent practise Shew me thy waies oh Lord teach mee thy pathes leade me in thy truth and teaâ—h mee Psal 25.4 5. Againe Teach me O Lord the way of thy statutes yea give thou me understanding and I shall keepe thy law Psal 119.33.34 And againe Make thou me to understand the way of thy precepts verse 27. yea Make thy face to shine upon thy servant and teach me thy statutes verse 135. for my lips shall utter praise when thou hast taught me thy precepts verse 171. Thus pray fervently unto the Lord to enlighten thy understanding to anoint thy blind eyes with the true eye-salve of the blessed Spirit and to leade thee in his truth and then rest certainely assured that faithfull is hee who hath promised who will at length reveale himselfe and his truth to him who doth his endeavour to know the Lord and the way and truth whereby he may be brought unto him by reading hearing meditating and a willing subjecting of his opinion and judgement to the word of God Sect. 3 § 3. Of old time The Papists say the consent of the Fathers is the true rule of interpreting the Scriptures Argum. or the word is to bee expounded according to the minde and judgement of the Ancients Against this Chamierus y Tom. 1. de interp script lib. 16 Cap. 11 Sect 1. f. 601. urgeth this place thus If the consent of the Fathers were a certaine rule of interpreting the Scriptures then it should never be reprooved and blamed this is manifest by it selfe But the consent of the Ancients in the expounding and opening of Scripture
eye and neither from that watery or glasse or christaline humour that is therein nor yet from the nerves thereof these being but only the conveyers and conduit-pipes of the spirits So the knowledge wisedome and spirituall understanding which wee have comes not from our selves or from any naturall faculty or power within us but from the alone illumination of the blessed Spirit Eightly the diseases of the eye proceed not from the spirits but from the humours or at least from the absence of the spirits In toto vel vel tanto So the depravations corruptions and errours of the mind proceed not from the spirit of God but from the naturall imperfections of the mind or at least from the absence of the blessed Spirit from the soule Ninthly the eye cannot behold the Sunne not because the Sunne is contrary to the eye for nothing is more delectable thereunto or more desired but because the Sunne is too too excellent and bright for the eye to behold And therefore seeing the eye cannot behold it in his full bignesse and beauty or greatnesse and glory it doth therefore behold it in a cloud or in the water or in the Raine-bow or through some cracks or crannie or clift or hole of a wall So the soules chiefest happinesse is to see God Mat. 5.8 But because with Moses wee cannot see him in his glory therefore wee looke upon his Picture and contemplate and behold him in his creatures in his workes in his word in his Christ and in all his Attributes Quest 8 How may we know whether wee are enlightned or not and whether Christ have opened our eyes or not Examine seriously these things viz. Answ First whether can wee discerne betweene those things that differ and judge of those things which are most excellent yea so discerne them that we desire and hunger and long for spirituall graces before all temporall things Psal 4.6 and 51.11 Ephes 3.19 Secondly whether have we a true and watchfull faith or doe wee but sleepe and dreame that is are wee so assured of the presence and good worke of Christ within us that the remembrance and assurance thereof produceth joy and peace Psal 4.8 Thirdly whether is our conversation holy and unblameable or not are wee zealous for the glory of God are we filled with the fulnesse of God is there true life and strength of grace in us 1 Iohn 1. ◠Thus we must examine whether we have light in our understanding whether we have light and brightnesse in our faith and whether we are light and bright in our lives and conversations Fourthly whether doe we hunger after that glorious light which is reserved in the heavens or not Phil. 1.23 and 3.20 Revelat 6.10 and 1 King 19.4 Quest 8 How or by what meanes may this spirituall light be obtained Answ 1 First seeke it betimes labour for it maturely while it may be found Esa 55.6 and doe not either I. Preferre other things before it Or II. Procrastinate and delay to enquire after it Act. 22.16 Answ 2 Secondly seeke it fervently and zealously not coldly or luke-warmely Answ 3 Thirdly seeke it truely and aright Here observe diligently these three things I. God enlightens the mind 1 Iohn 1.5 that is God the Father Iames 1.17 God the Sonne Iohn 8.12 and God the Holy Ghost Ephes 3.16.18 And therefore wee must desire God the Father to enlighten our minds and understandings by his holy Spirit for his Christs sake Thus David did Psalme 13.4 and thus Paul would have us to doe Ephes 1.18 II. The Ministers of the word enlighten by the Gospel 2 Cor. 4.4.6 and Eccles 3.5 And therefore wee must bee diligent in hearing the word marking best what doth most concerne our selves and remembring that carefully and practising it sincerely and diligently III. I may adde that the godly doe enlighten by their godly conversation And therefore prophanely perilously and blasphemously is the holy for his holinesse derided and scoffed Psal 119.51 this not being the way unto illumination but a meanes to keepe us still blind and darke Wherefore they who desire that their minds may be enlightned must 1. Pray unto God to anoint the eyes of their understanding with the eye-salve of his Spirit Then 2. They must heare the word of God diligently and desire that the Lord would make it a meanes of illumination unto them And 3. They must delight in the society of the Saints they must contemplate and observe diligently their sanctity and integrity of life and they must labour to imitate their vertues § 2. The Lame walke Sect. 2 What is the meaning of these words Quest 1 First Ambulare to walke is commonly understood Answ 1 of the life and conversation as Mar. 7.5 Luke 1.6 and Act. 14.16 Secondly Via the way signifies the practise of Answ 2 life as it is said of Iohn Hee walked in the way of righteousnesse Matth. 21.32 And therefore most properly these words follow the former and the Lame the Blind because we must Walke whilst wee have light Iohn 12.33 In these words as in the former wee have two things to consider of namely I. What we are by nature and without Christ II. What we are by grace in Christ First by nature wee are lame or so long as Observ 1 wee are naturall wee cannot worke the workes of God nor walke in his wayes Psal 14.1 c. Esa 60.4 Rom. 7.18 How doth this appeare Quest 2 Because the impression of concupiscence within us is Answer First universall and generall that is is seated and placed in all our affections and desires And Secondly it is vehement and strong and of great power Rom. 7.5 and is therefore called Lex membrorum a law of the members Rom. 7.23 Yea Thirdly it is so deepely rooted in us that it cannot be removed by us and therefore by reason thereof wee are made and become truly miserable Rom. 7.24 § The Lepers are cleansed Sect. 3 By Leprosie is meant sinne because this is the pollution of the soule as that is of the body And herein also we have two things to observe viz. I. That by nature wee are defiled with the leprosie of sinne II. That by Christ wee are purged from the pollution of sinne First our naturall estate is here worth observing Observ 1 As wee are blind in our eyes and lame in our feet so we are leprous in our whole man Or All men by nature are polluted and defiled with the leprosie of sin Gen. 6.5 and 8.21 and Rom. 5.12 and Ephes 2.1.3 Psal 39.5 and 116.11 How doth this appeare First it appeares thus Quest because it is the punishment of sinne As Gehezi and Miriam were Answ 1 smitten for their sinnes with leprosie so al mankind were punished with the leprosie of sinne for Adams transgression 1 Cor. 6.10 c. Ephes 4. 17. c. Tit. 3.3 Answ 2 Secondly this pollution of sinne is propagated to posterity sinfull man begets children in his owne likenesse and man that
that there is something in the wisedome of the flesh which hinders from faith For there are two things in him that learnes to wit I. A simplicity of beleeving And this is necessary in him that would learne according to that of Aristotle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Hee must beleeve what his Master teacheth and with Pythagoras his Schollers 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 our Master saith so must be of great reckoning and weight with him A Scholler can never learne well who calleth the truth of that in question which is taught or rather who will not beleeve that which is taught And herein humane wisedome hinders men from faith for it will beleeve no more in religion then is plaine and demonstrative by reason There is nothing true in divinity which is either false in reason or contrary to reason but yet there are many things in Religion which are above reasons reach and therefore are to be beleeved by faith because they cannot be apprehended or comprehended much lesse demonstrated by reason Now I say the naturall wise man will beleeve no more then he can take up by naturall reason although it bee taught and confirmed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from the word of God And thus humane wisedome hinders us from beleeving all those saving truths which the shallow shell of mans braine is not able to containe or comprehend II. In Schollers who desire to be great and good Schollers there is a certaine curiosity of disputing and propounding doubts and queres now this is commendable in humane learning but not in divine although it bee too frequent with those who are somewhat in humane learning and wisedome And unto such this is a great impediment because worldly or humane wise men despise the simplicity of the Gospel That great learned man yea the Philosopher Aristotle rejected the Pentateuch because Moses did only positively lay downe things and not demonstrate them from the principles of Philosophy Hence then wee may observe a third thing viz. Observ 3 That the Wisedome of the flesh is an enemy to regeneration Rom. 8.6 7. and 1 Cor. 1.26 and Quest 4 3.18 Is all wisedome as an impediment of faith and an enemy to a new birth condemned Answ No for wisedome is manifold First some say that there is a five-fold wisedome namely Naturall Morall Politicall Diabolicall and Spirituall Secondly some say that there is a double Wisedome to wit I. Honest and harmelesse And II. Crafty and fraudulent which as was said before consists in dissimulation and couterfeiting But this cannot be called Wisedome being neither Pharisaicall nor Philosophicall Wisedome Thirdly Wisedome indeed is two-fold viz. I. Spirituall and divine which comes from God above And II. Carnall and humane or Naturall which consists partly in a naturall towardlinesse ripenesse of wit and partly in an artificiall acquisition by study and knowledge How doth this naturall and spirituall wisedome Quest 10 diff r because they seeme indeed both to bee good They differ in the very foundations Answ For First naturall wisedome is built upon reason and judgement and our owne understanding Secondly spirituall wisedome is founded upon the will and word of God And therefore I. Spirituall wisedome is commanded and commended Deuter. 4.6 Acts 6.3 and 1 Corinth 2.6 and 12.18 and Ephes 1 8.17 And II. Worldly wisedome is sometimâ—s permitted and sometimes praised Solomon was wise naturally and Ioseph politickely and both commendably 1 King 2.6 Here observe that this naturall or worldly wisedome is twofold to wit lawfull and unlawfull and these two differ not Ré or Naturà indeed or in the very essenee and nature of them but onely Ratione in subjection unto the will of God And therefore if First it be subject to the will of God as a handmaid thereunto it is good c 2 Cor. 10.5 But Secondly if it will not be subject to the will and word of God then it is evill And therefore humane wisedome is a let unto faith and a hinderer of regeneration because it is very difficultly subjected to the will and word of the Lord For I. It is not subject to the Law of God neither indeed can be Rom. 8.7 And II. It contemnes and despises Religion and that either First because it is but foolishnesse 1 Cor. 1.18 21. and 2.14 Or Secondly because it is an abject thing or a thing below him and too base for him to stoâ—pe unto because hee is wiser then the simple Gospell § 6. And revealed them Sect. 6 We may observe here that our Saviour doth not say thou hast preached them Observ but thou hast revealed them as Galath 1.12 and 2.2 To teach us that it is the Lord who reveales himselfe fully to his Children How doth it appeare that the Lord himselfe Quest 1 onely reveales himselfe fully to the righteous It appeares plainely thus viz. First from the texts of Scripture Answ 1 Cor. 2.10 and 2 Corinth 4 6. Ephes 1.17 Secondly because the knowledge of God is life everlasting Iohn 17.3 And therefore wee cannot acquire it of our selues or by our owne strength Thirdly because the word preached penetrates onely the Eares and it is the Holy Spirit who workes upon the heart Heb. 4.12 and makes the word profitable 1 Cor. 3.7 Fourthly the word is equally and alike preached both to the good and bad both to the wicked and righteous and the difference is onely within in the Spirit because without that the word is but a dead Letter And therefore it is not man but God who doth reveale spirituall and supernall wisedome and knowledge unto us yea Fiftly the Spirit is plainely called a Seeds-man or Sower Math. 13. And therefore it is evident that all grace and divine knowledge comes from the Lord. Quest 2 How many sorts or kinds of Revelations are there Answ There are three sorts viz. First Delusive or deceitfull and these come from Sathan 2 Corinth 11.13 and therefore we must not beleeve every Spirit nor every Revelation but try them 1 Ioh. 4.1 and 2 Thessal 2.11 Secondly miraculous and extraordinary Now these I. Were usuall under the Law to the Prophets and Secrs And II. For a while were retained or continued to the Apostles for the planting of Churches as we see from 2 Cor. 12.4 c. Ephes 3.3 But III. Ordinarily they are abolished and out of date Heb. 1.1 Thirdly Ordinary and these belong unto the Children and sonnes of God and may be called the Revelation of the Gospell Now this Ordinary revelation is the operation of the holy Spirit in the heart revealing unto the heart the certainty assurance of Christ First offered in the Gospell Quest 3 How many things are there observable in this Revelation Answ Three to wit First the workeman which is the blessed Spirit and promised Comforter Iohn 14. and 1 Corinth 2.10 and Ephes 3.5 And Secondly the meanes whereby he works which is the word 1 Peter 1.5.13 And Thirdly the Revelation it selfe and that is a particular worke whereby our
is a necessity of service we must not serve God as one Neighbour helpes another who will lend when they please but will not acknowledge any debt but we must confesse our selves to bee the Lords Servants and bound to doe more then we are able therfore when we have done all we must confesse our selves to bee but unprofitable servants Omne tulit punctum he doth understand his Masters will a right who hath learnd to conjoyne these two together Servire liberè ex officio to serve God with a free ready willing and cheerfull heart with a filiall affection and without any servile compulsion and yet in thus doing confesse that it is his duety to doe what hee doth II. It obligeth the outward life as well as the conscience For we must not live to our selves but to Christ 1 Peter 4.2 Rom. 14.7 c. and 6.11 13. and 12.1 Sect. 2 § 2. Learne of me As we must be Subjects as was shewed in the former Section so wee must bee Disciples as comes now to be considered wherein we must observe that First Christ teacheth unto us the necessity of learning we must be taught And Secondly he shewes that he is the onely true Doctour and Teacher opposing himselfe I. To the Pharisees who taught salvation by the Law without Christ And II. Perhaps to the wisedome of the flesh and humane reason And III. To the Doctrines of the flesh and world But IV. Most certain it it is that Christ here is opposed to all other Teachers as weake and invalide in regard of him who onely is able to teach us the truth truely Matth. 23.8.10 Observ Hence then learne That we must bee made the Disciples and Schollers of Christ and submit our selves to be taught by him Esa 54.13 Ephes 4.21 Iohn 6.68 Quest 1 Why must we be made the Disciples Schollers of Christ Answ 1 First because it is necessary that we should be taught no man is borne learned neither is any borne holy in corrupt nature the Philosophers who were most learned had Children born unto them who were most ignorant of all literature For Nature gives us two things but the third it cannot namely it gives I. Strength of body And II. A towardlinesse and readinesse of mind But III. Learning it cannnot give that beeing obtained onely by study And therefore wee being naturally borne ignorant it is necessary that wee should be taught Secondly because it is necessary that we should Answ 2 be taught by Christ none else being able to teach us as is cleare in a fourefold regard namely I. Respectu Doctrinae in regard of the Doctrine which is the knowledge of God Iohn 17.3 But this onely Christ teacheth and knoweth Luke 10.22 Iohn 1.18 II. Respectu subjecti in regard of the Subject for wee are not onely to be taught in our eares for so man could teach us but also and principally in our hearts and so onely the Lord of the Spirits teacheth us Ierem. 31.33 and 32.40 Luke 24.32 III. Respectu Officij in regard of his Office for Christ was ordained to preach Luke 4.18 Deuter. 18.15 Iohn 3.2 IV. Respectu gratiae communicatae improssae in regard of grace communicated and imprinted for knowledge is a light 2 Cor 4.6 And Christ and his Father are the light and the givers of light as appeares by Luke 2.32 Iohn 1.9 and 1 Iohn 1.5 and Iames 1.17 and Iohn 5.35 And therefore seeing Christ is onely able to teach us the true knowledge of the true God and alone able to teach the heart yea ordained and appointed by God his Father to preach unto us and to communicate unto us spirituall light and knowledge it is then necessary that we should be taught by him How many wayes doth Christ teach us Quest 2 First hee teacheth us by the preaching of the Answ 1 word Heb. 1.1 whence I. It is called a light to guide and direct our paths Psalme 119.105 And II. We are directed and sent thereunto To the Law to the Prophets Esa 8.20 And III. We are commanded to seeke the sence and meaning of the Law of the Ministers God himselfe endowing them with knowledge and sending us then unto them Malach. 2.7 Yea IV. It is hence called the mighty power of God unto salvation 1 Cor. 1.18.21 And therefore if we desire to know whether wee be taught by Christ or not let us seriously and heartily examine whether wee bee good hearers of the word or not viz. First are we reverend hearers doe we tremble in the hearing of the word because it is Gods not mans Esa 65.2 or doe we sleight and despise it Secondly are wee industrious hearers hearing daily and treasuring up in our hearts what wee heare Matth. 13 51.52 Or are we sluggish hearers who heare but carry nothing away of all that we heare Thirdly are we profitable hearers not onely remembring what wee heare but practising carefully what we remember Luke 8.15 Or are wee obdurate and perverse hearers who will neither learne nor practise what is taught Answ 2 Secondly Christ teacheth us by his holy Spirit in ou◠hearts thereby converting us unto himselfe 2 Corinth 3.16 and without this our hearing is unprofitable Heb 4.2 And therefore St. Paul prayes for the Spirit of Revelation Ephes 1.18 But this wee cannot hope to obtaine except we deny our owne hearing and the worke of the Minister and expect spirituall light and knowledge onely from the Lord by the operation of his blessed Spirit Some hope to be taught by the word although in the hearing thereof they look no further at all then either to their owne diligence in hearing or ability and capacity of understanding and taking up what is delivered or to the faithfull and powerfull delivery of the word by the Minister now these cannot expect to be taught by Christ because both our hearing and the Ministers preaching will bee like water spilt upon the ground without the operation of the Spirit of God for except he give the encrease Pauls preaching and Apollos watering will bee fruitlesse That Noble Souldier and godly Centurion certainly was convinced of this truth when he said and that unto Peter himselfe Wee are all present here before God to heare all things that are commanded thee of God Acts 10.33 whereby he intimates that the word is Gods the work is Gods the message is Gods the direction is Gods yea the blessing that comes by hearing is Gods also And therefore if we desire to know whether wee be taught by Christ or not let us examine these three things viz. I. Doe we desire with our hearts and Spirits when we come to heare the word that we may be taught by the holy Spirit of God or doe we trust to our own hearing or the Ministers preaching not thinking at all upon the operation and assistance of the Spirit II. Doe we in our hearing lay aside all respect of the man who speakes unto us contemplating and beholding onely the Lord
know makes all things light the propertie thereof being to turne the rough into plaine the cruell to gentle the bitter to sweet the unsavourie to pleasant the angry to quiet the malicious to simple the grosse to advised and also the heavie to light Hee that loveth neither can murmure at them that anger him neither deny that they aske him neither resist when they take from him neither answer when they reprove him neither revenge if they shame him neither yet will be gone when they would send him away What doth hee forget that doth love with all his heart what leaveth hee undone that knoweth not but to love whereof doth hee complaine that alwayes doth love In a word the heart that loveth entirely without comparison much more is that pleasure that he taketh in love then the travell that he passeth or taketh in serving k Guevara pag. 48. Familiar Epistles Eleventhly Christs yoke is light and easie in regard of the sweetnesse thereof for there is such a change wrought in the affections of the faithfull after they are once brought unto Christ that they thinke his word no longer to be a har saying Iohn 6.60 but rather as honey unto their taste delighting more in the service of Christ then ever they did in the service of sinne the joy of the one being solide the other light and vaine Twelfthly the yoke of Christ is easie in regard of the helpe wee have to beare it although without this assistance the yoke be heavie If a Father should command his child to take up some great blocke and carry it in he would answer that it is too heavie for him to beare but if the Father take it up and bid him to support and beare up the end thereof then the child wil say that it is light because his Father carries the greatest weight by much Thus our blessed Saviour doth not compare his blessed Law to Timber Stone or Iron but onely to the yoke because all those things may be carried by one alone but to draw the yoke of necessitie there must be twaine To teach us that even at the present houre when the good Christian shall put downe his head under the yoke to carry the same forthwith on the other part Christ puts himselfe to helpe him None calleth Christ whom he doth not answer none commend themselves unto him whom hee doth not succour none doth travell or labour for him whom hee doth not helpe For hee who commandeth us to take up this yoke he himselfe doth helpe us to beare it With such a Guid as this who can lose his way with such a Pilot as this who feares drowning with such a Captaine as this who despaireth of victory with such a Companion as this what journey can bee tedious with such a Copartner and Fellow-helper as this what yoke can be heavie If any should say ah but Christ is now in heaven and hath left us to beare the yoke alone I answer wee are not alone for hee hath given unto all those who willingly submit their necks unto his yoke a blessed Comforter even his ever-blessed Spirit to be with them who I. Strengthens and enables them to beare the yoke of obedience and in some measure to performe acceptable service unto the Lord. And II. Corroborates and strengthens them with patience to beare the yoke of the Crosse making a way for them to escape out of all afflictions and laying none upon them which is above their strength to beare And III. Affording unto them such a measure of peace joy and spirituall comfort in all their doings and sufferings that nothing can deject or cast them downe but in all these things they are more then Conquerors through him that loves them Rom. 8.37 c. Lastly our Saviours yoke is easie in regard of the reward Duo sunt quae faciunt opus facile Primo affectus operantis Secundo pretium rei â—dipiscendae Iacob de Val Psal 118. That is two things make a worke easie to wit I. The affection and love which the Workeman hath unto the worke as was shewed before II. The excellency and worth of the thing which we desire to obtaine or the greatnesse of the reward which shall be conferred upon us for the worke If a Porter shall be desired to carry a heavie burden yea and something farre yet he refuseth it not neither is discouraged with the weight thereof but rather thinkes it light and easie if his reward therefore shall be extraordinary Now we know that great is the reward which shall bee given to all those who faithfully and cheerfully beare this burden as is plaine from 2 Corinth 4.17 and Hebr. 11.26 and 12.2 and Luke 22.28 c. and 2 Tim. 2.12 and Act. 5.41 Rom. 5.3 and 8.37 yea that there is no comparison betweene the worke and the reward For what comparison or proportion is there betweene a corporall worke and a spirituall reward a temporall worke and an eternall reward an earthly worke and an heavenly reward a momentany worke and a perpetuall reward an imperfect worke and a perfect reward a finite worke and infinite reward a corruptible worke and an incorruptible reward And therefore in all these regards wee may say with our Saviour in the Text that his yoke is easie and his burden is Light Reasons of the Authors brevitie in the following Chapters CHRISTIAN READER I thought good to give thee notice that when at least 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I had finished the eleventh Chapter I heard which I professe I knew not before that both Calvin Musculus Marlorat and Gualter which thou maist see I made some use of were in English with divers others which I never saw upon this Gospel And therefore this is one cause Reason 1 why I have left my former Method which was more long and given thee only some few Notions upon some few verses of every Chapter which followes for the most part omitting more verses then I have touched upon and in those which I have pitched upon being very short sometimes raising but one Observation or solving some one Question or answering some one Objection out of a whole verse Againe my intent at first was to imitate and follow Dr. Mayer who hath observed some speciall Reason 2 things out of every Booke of the New Testament in some Chapters opening but three verses in some fixe in some eight in few or none at all above ten leaving thus elbow-roome enough for whosoever shall come after Thus in imitation of him I have also done touching upon halfe a score or a dozen verses or there-abouts in every Chapter taking only up a few gleanings after him S. Augustine saith this is a reason of writing and printing Bookes and consequently of reading them Vt sic bonae notiones quasi virgulis lunatis sigantur ne ut aves avolent that so good notions may be held as it were with Lime-twigs and not like birds flye away as they often doe when a man
Doctori Greg. Past oftentimes the Lord out of his love mercy unto the people enables the Ministers to speak profitable and seasonable words unto them And on the other side the Lord sometimes for the sinnes of the hearers takes away the Ministers or the word from them Cum verbi auditores esuriunt pro eis reficiendis majora Doctoribus dona tribuuntur Greg. Past When hearers hunger after the word then the Lord for the refreshing comforting and satisfying of them doth give more Talents and greater gifts unto the Preachers But when people grow cold in their hearing or in their desires to heare or in their love unto the word then God often lessens the gifts of the Ministers or else takes away his painfull labourers sending Loiterers amongst them IV. He blesseth their labours and gives an increase to their indeavours 1 Cor. 3.6 Pedes quatuor bestiarum Evangelistarum Ezek. 1.7 ut scintillans aes aes candens est Praedicatio inde scintillae prodeunt quia ardent desyderio sonant verbo corda quae scintillae tetigerunt incendunt Greg. s Ezech. hom 3. The Ministers of the Word according to the Commandement of the Lord preach to their flocks and the Spirit of the Lord by their preaching doth oftentimes inflame their hearts and kindle their affections and fill their souls with sanctified desires and turn them truly unto himself And thus we see how the holy Ghost works and teaches in the Preachers of the Word he both making them M nisters and also able Ministers he both directing them what to speak and also blessing what they speak Secondly In Auditoribus the holy Spirit teacheth in the hearers as well as speakers for he makes their hearts often burn within them when they hear as Luke 34.32 Otiosus est sermo Doctoris nisi Spiritus sanctus adsit cordi audientis Greg. s Evang. hom 30. In vain doth the Preacher speak unto the ears of the Auditours except the Spirit speak unto the heart Nisi Spiritus sanctus auditorum corda repleat vox doctorum ad aures corporis incassum sonat nam formare vocem exterius possunt sed interius imprimere non valâ—nt Greg. Mor. lib. 27. Now although preaching be unprofitable without the Spirit yet seldome doth the holy Ghost fall upon any or come unto any but in the preaching of the word when Peter preached then many were pricked in their hearts Acts 2.37 yea then the holy Ghost fell upon many Acts 10.44 And in preaching Lydia had her heart opened Acts 16.14 What is here required of Hearers Quest 5 First they must pray when they come unto Answ 1 the Word and that I. For themselves that the Lord would be pleased so to assist them by his Spirit that they may learn Christ in the Ministery of the Word yea that he would give his holy Spirit unto them and fill them with the graces thereof this was Davids prayer for himself Psal 143.10 and Pauls for the Ephesians chap. 3. v. 18 19. and for the Colossians chap. 1. v. 9. Nulla in discrudo mora est ubi Spiritus sanctus Doctor adest Beda s Luc. hom 9. If the holy Ghost be our School-master then we shall not be Trewants but good proficients and at Schollers And therefore let us beg at Gods hands the Spirit of Revelation Ephes 1.17 c. that so we may go away from the Word alwaies bettered Pray with Augustine in one of his Epistles Sanctum opus semper inspira in me ut cogitem compelle ut faciam suade ut diligam confirma me ut te teneam custodi me ne te perdam Sanctifie thou O Lord so my heart that I may alwaies think that which is good strengthen thou so my hands that I may alwaies do that which is good perswade thou so my affections that I may above all things love thee the chiefest good establish thou me so in faith that I may hold thee fast and so keepe mee by thy Spirit that I may never lose thee II. Hearers must pray for the Preachers of the Word that speech and utterance may be given unto them Ephes 6.19 that the door of the Word may be wide open unto them Colos 4.3 That they may be permitted enabled to speak the Word freely 2 Thes 3.1 yea that they may so speak that their Word may become blessed unto their Auditours Rom. 15.29 30. And hence came that religious custome still practised by our Church to have Prayers and that both First before Sermons that the blessed Spirit would be graciously assistant and present both with speakers and hearers And also Secondly after Sermons that the same good Spirit would confirm what hath been spoken and establish and imprint it in the souls of the Hearers Answ 2 Secondly as Hearers must pray for the divine assistance of the Spirit in the hearing of the Word by which God ordinarily teacheth the mysteries of the gospel so also they must be carefull to hear what the Spirit saith in the Word reade Rev. 2.7 Acts 10.33 Certainly here there is a most lamentable neglect ordinarily amongst Hearers and little or no fruit can be expected of their hearing so long as that remains Hearers are wont I. To hear for fashion sake onely and not for the feeding of their souls Yea II. To absent themselves or keep themselves from the Word for the least cause or upon the smallest occasion that may be Yea III. To hear with prejudice or prejudicate opinions or imprudent censures for some hearers deride some tax and reprove the rudenesse or plainnesse of the speaker that he neither shews Eloquence nor Learning in his Sermons When this is amended either by him or by some other that is if we hear learned elaborate and eloquent peeces then we praise the eloquence learning wit and quicknesse of the speaker in all things seeing and judging man and not God And so long as we look onely upon man in the preaching of the Word so long we cannot expect the assistance of the blessed Spirit iâ—â—he Word yea the more we look upon man the lesse we look for the holy Ghost And therefore in the hearing of the Word let us withdraw our ears and eyes and minds from men and look wholly up unto the Lord remembring that they who preach are his Messengers and that which they preach is his message and the word preached is made profitable onely by him that so we may desire assistance in hearing and expect a blessing upon our hearing onely from him and return all glory honour and praise unto him alone How may we know whether Christ have taught Quest 6 us the knowledge of God and mysteries of the Gospel or not First certainly he that is uncertain of this Answ 1 may be most certain that he is ignorant of it he that knows not whether he know God or not may be sure that he knows not God No man disputes whether there be a Sun or not except it be hid for
his praise out of infants and sucklings who can neither speake nor understand how much more then out of these who can speake and have some understanding Fulke Vers 19 VERS 19. And when he saw a Figtree in the way he came to it and found nothing thereon but leaves onely and said unto it Let no fruit grow on thee hence forward for ever And presently the fig-tree withered away Wee say that although the Jewish Church be now but like a withered tree yet it shall flourish againe hereafter Object Now against this it is objected CHRIST here cursed this fig-tree which represented the Church of the Jewes and said Never fruit grow upon thee henceforth And therefore it seemes that this tree and that Church shall never flourish againe Answ That Fig-tree which was here accursed by Christ never to beare fruit againe represented the Jewes who lived then and those who shall live till the conversion of the Jewes but when the wrath of God is come upon them to the full as the Apostles speakes then the Lord shall call them and their rod shall flourish againe VERS 22. And all things whatsoever yee shall aske in Prayer Verse 22 beleeving yee shall receive § 1. And all things whatsoever ye shall aske Sect. 1 in prayer Our Saviour in these words doth plainly point out this Observation unto us Observ namely That true and Lawfull prayer never wants his effect How doth the trueth hereof appeare Quest 1 Most evidently from these particulars to wit First from these places of Scripture Answ Psalm 22.24 and 50.15 Iohn 16.24 Iames. 5.16 and Ierem. 29.13 Amos. 5.4 6. Secondly from the trueth of God who is faithfull in all his Promises 1. Thes 5.24 Hebr. 6.10 Thirdly from the ordinance of God it being the meanes appointed by GOD for the obtaining of what wee want Iohn 14.13 and 16 24. and in this verse Fourthly from the mercy of God who is alwayes ready to supply our wants and onely waites untill wee pray Iames. 4.2 Fifthly from the force and efficacy of prayer whereof we spake before Chap. 6. Sixthly from an absurdity which otherwise would follow for if we have no certainty of the hearing of our prayers then we can have no confidence at all For I. Wee have none in heaven or earth to trust unto but onely unto God Psalm 73.25 II. Wee cannot see him for none hath seene him at any time III. Our onely way unto him is by prayer and therefore of all men wee are the most miserable if wee be unsure of his Love to helpe us or that hee will heare us and grant our requests But the contrary that is the assurance of the faithfull to be heard is evident from these places 2. Chronic. 14.7 and 15.2 15. Psalm 118.5 and. 120.1 Esa 38.5 Whence comes it that the prayers of many are Quest 2 not heard Jf we be not heard we must know Answ the reason is because wee pray not lawfully For God is neare unto all those who call upon him faithfully Psal 145.18 But more particularly if our prayers be not heard the reason thereof is one of these either First because wee are wicked and vnbeleevers for the prayers of such are abominable unto him but the prayers of the Righteous are his delight Prov. 15.29 Psalm 145.19 Or Secondly because our requests are not lawfull that is when either I. Wee desire those things which are not good as when we pray for revenge Or II. When we desire those things which stand not with Gods glory neither suite with our good Or III. When we desire those things which are not necessary but superfluous serving for the satisfying of our lusts Psal 50.15 and 120.1 and 116.3 4. and 18.6 Or Thirdly because we are not aright prepared to pray that i◠when either I. Wee pray without any meditation and examination at all not considering and pondering either how we must pray or for what Or II. When we pray with our sinnes upon us and in us as the people did Iosh 7. and. 1. Tim. 28. Or III. When we are not fit to receive such a grace as we pray for as for example we pray for a sight and assurance of the blessed Spirit in our hearts but we must not expect the assurance and apprehension thereof untill we have seriously undertaken to worke out the worke of our salvation yea vntill renovation holy affections zeale and the like graces be wrought in our hearts Or Fourthly because our prayers are not faithfull Here observe that unto a faithfull prayer these things are necessarily required namely I. Selfe-deniall and all selfe-confidence praying onely in the name of Christ Iohn 14 13. And II. A sure confidence and affiance in God that if we aske those things which are agreeable unto his will he will heare us Mark 11.24 Hebr. 10.22 And III. The aide and assistance of the holy Spirit for if we pray in the holy Ghost our prayers shall be heard Iude. 20. Or Fifthly because we begge things peremptorily and not with a subordination to the will of God Or Sixthly because we doe not persevere in our prayers but quickly grow weary And therefore if we desire that our prayers may be alwayes efficacious and fruitfull let us labour I. That our persons may be holy and pure And II. That our requests may be lawfull that is Let us desire First alwayes those things which are good in themselves And Secondly onely those things which may stand with Gods glory and our good And Thirdly onely necessary things And III. That we may be rightly prepared before we pray that is we must First meditate of our wants and the nature of him to whom we pray And Secondly wee must remove from us the Love guilt and pollution of sinne by repentance And Thirdly labour that we may be made vessels of honour that so we may be capable to receive those graces which we crave And IV. Wee must labour that our prayers be faithfull that is not offered up with any hope to bee heard for any merit or worthinesse that is in us but powred forth unto God by the assistance of the Spirit and with a sure confidence to be heard through the merits and mercies of Christ our Lord. And V. Wee must alwayes conclude our requests with a willing submission unto Gods will And VI. We must continue asking till we have received and persevere in prayer untill we have obtained what we want § 2. Beleeving Our Saviour here by shewing that Prayer is to Sect. 2 be offered up in faith may move this quaere What is the proper act of a true lively Quest and justifying faith The proper and principall act of justifying faith is a particular apprehension Answ and application of the free and gracious promises of God in the Gospell which are offered unto the faithfull in Christ the Mediator Now this particular and justifying faith includes in it a generall faith for if a man should doubt in generall of the truth of
It may here bee asked Is any faith beleefe or credit to be given to dreames Quest Answ 1 I answer first sometimes dreames are messengers from God according to his promise your young men shall dreame dreames k Ioel 2 2◠Act. 2.17 and wee have many instances of such dreames as for example Ioseph Gen. 37. Pharaohs baker Gen. 40. Pharaoh himselfe Gen. 41. and Ioseph in this verse Answ 2 Now these dreames are to be beleeved Secondly dreames in times past were more ordinary l 1. Sam. 28.6.15 but the light of the Gospel hath now dispersed and expelled them signes belonging to unbeleevers Thirdly Dreames now are alwaies doubtfull Answ 3 and therefore not lightly to be credited nor taken notice of for the confirmation of this answer observe some make a sixefold originall of dreames l thus every dreame is either first Naturall or secondly Spirituall m Creg Moral 8. s Iob. 7. or thirdly Diabolicall Naturall dreames either proceede from causes Internall to wit either From the temper or temperature of the body as fulnesse emptinesse or some change wrought in the humors of the body by sicknesse This the first cause Or From abundance or diversity of thoughts n Eccles 5.2 as when our friend is absent wee dreame that hee is dead or returned or the like This is the second cause Externall proceeding from abundance of imployments This is the third cause Spirituall dreames are divine admonitions and are of two sorts either Simply divine as this Dreame of Iosephs which was a divine admonition meerely from the Lord. This is the fourth cause Or Mixtly divine that is when our dreames are spirituall but mixed with some thoughts of our owne o Iob. 7.14 This is the fift cause There are diabolicall wicked and uncleane thoughts or such dreames arising from such thoughts And this is the sixt and last cause of Dreames Answ 4 I answer further Dreames have their significations either first as signes or secondly as causes Dreames have their significations as Signes and that either first of things present as dreaming of meat or drinke argues hunger or thirst c. Or secondly of things to come this is called a prediction and is threefold either First Naturall and divine as Galen tells of one Crus lapideum balneo lotus c who dreamed that bathing himselfe his legges and thighes were metamorphosed from flesh to flint Or secondly Diabolicall and wicked the devill sometimes forewarning of things to come to gain credit and beleefe with men Or thirdly Divine and these are to bee observed and marked and of this kinde was Iosephs dreames p Matth. ◠13. and the dreame which was dreamed by the wise men Matth. 2.12 Againe dreames have their significations as causes and that either By illusion of Sathan Or By revelation from God and that either Commanding as in this verse and Matt. 2.19.22 Or Forbidding as Gen. 31.24 Answ 5 And in all these three we must carefully take heede of the illusions of Sathan who can doe all these Deut. 13.1 c. Lastly all dreames do either First promise something Or Secondly terrifie and affright us Or Thirdly declare or shew something unto us Fourthly or admonish and advise us and these are not altogether to be sleighted but to be weighed and pondered observing therein these conditions viz. First doe not wholly believe them but onely suspect that they may be true Secondly Procura ne cura if we can provide against what wee doubt and dreame of doe it but be not careful of the successe nor fearefull for any dreame Thirdly doe nothing upon a dreame either against thy generall calling as thou art a Christian or against that particular calling wherein God hath placed thee More plaine and particular signes of divine dreames wee shall consider of God willing in another place Sect. 3 § 3. For that which is conceived in her is of the holy Ghost Exposition From the words it evidently appeares that Christ is the true Sonne of God or the onely begotten Son of the true God Not First onely man by nature and Quasi Deus as it were a God by grace as the Arrians Nestorians and divers others would have it Nor Secondly onely God and made Quasi homo as it were a man as the Maniches Marcionites and divers others falsly imagine Nor Thirdly true God and true man but having the humanity created of nothing as the Valentinians and Wittcham hold that Christ tooke not flesh of the Virgin Mary and Servetus that the body of Christ was compacted of three uncreated Elements Beza epist 8. confess Gal. art 14 But Fourthly that in Christ are two natures united by a hypostaticall conjunction being Man of the flesh of his Mother without a Father and God of God his Father without a Mother Now hence divers Quares may be made of which briefly First why was it necessary that Christ should Quest 1 be God Answ 1 I. Because man alone could not doe that which was requisite for our Redemtion viz. First satisfie Gods justice And secondly overcome and conquer death And II. Because neither could an Angell save us or performe that which was to bee done before we could be ransomed that is First an Angell could not dye Nor secondly overcome temptation for us Nor thirdly make us the children of God Quest 2 Secondly Why was it necessary that Christ should be man Answ 1 I. That he might dye for God cannot it being contrary to the nature of an immortall God and without death there can bee no Redemption And Answ 2 II. That he might merit which God cannot doe neither because to merit is to procure unto ones selfe that which otherwise they have not nor is due unto them Thom. wherefore God cannot merit Answ 3 III. That he might apply his merit unto us and therefore it was convenient that hee should be like unto his brethren Quest 3 Thirdly why was it necessary that the Son the second person of the blessed Trinitie should be made Man Answ Because he being the Character and engraven Image of the Father Heb. 1.3 was most fit to restore and repaire againe the Image of God in us Quest 4 Fourthly why was Christ begotten of the holy Spirit Answ That hee might bee holy pure immaculate and a lambe without spot both in his generation and conception Quest 5 Fiftly why is the conception of Christ ascribed to God the holy Ghost alone seeing it is common to all the three persons in the blessed Trinitie Answ 1 I. This is not done to exclude the Father or the Son himselfe from this work but to signifie that it comes of the free gift and grace of God which commonly is tearmed by the holy Ghost that the manhood of Christ being but a creature should bee advanced to this dignitie and become a part of the Sonne of God Answ 2 II. The holy Ghost is the authour of this conception in a speciall manner for the Father and the Sonne
impenitency all which wee have plunged our selves into by giving way unto sin and which we of our selves are not able to redresse 3. Eternall death and destruction both of body and soule for ever and ever b Rom. 2.7 Fourthly these things considered remember whether we have cause to hate our sinnes or not bee they never so deare unto us that thus pollute us that thus provoke the Lord against us that thus captivate and inthrall us yea thus subject us unto evils temporall spirituall and eternall And thus much for the first part of our preparation unto repentance the dejection and humiliation of the heart the second followes The second part of our preparation unto Repentance is the erection or raising up of the heart for except the heart bee comforted and cherished this DEIECTION will prove DESPERATION It may here bee asked whence this comfort Quest 7 flowes unto us or whereupon it is built I answer Answ our consolation is founded upon the hope of pardon by Christ for the truely dejected sinner may argue thus he that is truely humbled and contrite for his sinnes committed and is truely carefull to finde out all his transgressions desiring also and endeavouring to leave and loth every thing that is evill he may hope and expect mercy from God in through Christ because Christ hath called such unto him and God hath promised to receive such But I am such an one I sorow for my sins and desire with the prodigall child to returne unto my father c Luk. 15.18 therfore I know God will receive me as hee did him and pardon mee as hee did Paul d 1 Tim. 1.13 in and through the merits mercies of Christ Thus the heart is to bee cherished by the comfortable promises of the Gospell least otherwise our humiliation drive us to despaire and on the contrary this sweet musicke is unprofitable before the heart be truely dejected and teacheth us to presume and therefore to avoid presumption as well as despaire as the more usuall and dangerous wee must remember that the promises of mercy belong onely unto the truely penitent and therefore untill wee bee such as are spoken of before we have no right nor interest in these promises at all And thus much for the first generall part of Repentance which is Preparation The second part of repentance is RESOLUTION Here a question may be propounded Wherein doth this our Resolution consist Quest 8 I answer in three things first deplorando Answ in bewailing of our sinnes Secondly devovendo in forsaking our sinnes Thirdly implorando in imploring the assistance of God for strength against our sinnes First our Resolution doth consist Deplorando in the deploring and bewailing of our sinnes or in the confession of the filthynesse and errours of our former life and here beginnes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the true change and renovation of the minde Hence it may be demanded Why is the confession of our sinnes necessary Quest 9 unto true Repentance I answer first because all promises of pardon Answ 1 are made unto such as confesse their sinnes and depend upon this condition thus Salomon praies If thy people shall returne unto thee and say we have sinned and have done perversly wee have committed wickednesse then hee thou oh Lord gracious unto them e 1 King 8.47 and againe the same Kingly Preacher from God prophecieth that he that covereth his sinnes shall not prosper but who so confesseth and forsaketh them shall have mercy f Prov. 28.13 Secondly because wee cannot aright determine Answ 2 to leave our sins untill we have found out and confessed the sins that are to be left Thirdly because our repentance is not a bare Answ 3 determination onely to leave our sins but also a promise thereof and that made unto God and therefore it is necessary that confession of sins should be made unto him thus Dauid confesseth his sin I have sinned g 2 Sam. 12.2 and hee promiseth that he will doe thus so often as hee offendeth his God because otherwise he cannot be assured of pardon h Psal 32.5 this was the practise of the Publicane Lord be mercifull unto me a sinner i Luk. 18.13 and of the Prodigall I have sinned against heaven and against thee k Luk. 15. and am not worthy to bee called thy child Quest 10 It may againe be asked Doth every confession of sin argue a true change of the minde or if not then what confession doth I answer that confession of sin which begins this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Answ is thus qualified First it is an ingenuous confession of our sins judging and condemning our selves for our iniquities l 1 Cor 11 32. not denying them as some doe or excusing them as others doe or extenuating mitigating or lessening them as a third sort doe but truely acknowledging both the evill of sinne and the evil of punishment deserved for sinne Secondly it is an humble confession not shaming to confesse sin as some doe but in humilitie of soule and spirit confessing our transgressions unto the Lord. Thirdly it is a contrite and a sorrowfull confession because wee are destitute of all hope in our selves and we have not deserved any favour or mercy from God because we have thus wickedly and wretchedly provoked him by our iniquities thus Ezra and Daniel with wet eyes and blushing cheekes confesse their sinnes and the sins of the people unto God m Ezra 9.6 Dan. 9.3 Confession without Contrition neither pleaseth God nor profiteth man but where they are conjoyned there is a promise of mercy the Lord having assured such that he will dwell with thē for ever n Esa 66.2 Confession is the speech of the tongue Contrition is the speech of the heart now it is the heart that God requires together with the tongue not the lips alone my sonne saith God give me thy heart a Pro. 23.26 for I care not for those who draw neere unto me with their lippes if their hearts be far from me b Mark 7.6 Secondly our Religion doth consist Devovendo in vowing and solemnely promising something unto God and this perfects and finishes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 this true change and renovation of the mind Quest 11 Hence it may bee inquired What it is that must bee vowed or solemnly Promised unto God Answ I answer two things First to forsake sin for ever Secondly to obey God in newnesse of life all our dayes First we must promise unto the Lord to abstaine from sinne for tearme of life and if hee will be pleased to pardon our former sinnes that wee will offend him no more This is true repentance praeterita plangere plangenda non iterare so Ambrose or non perpetrare so Gregory to bemoane and lament our by-past sinnes and never to iterate or againe commit those sins that are thus bewailed yea without this forsaking of sin there is no right repentance and hence our
Saviour exhorts unto this goe thy waies and sinne no more c Ioh. 8 11 yea this is the seale of God by which we may know whether his stampe bee upon us or not d 2 Tim. 2.19 if we depart from iniquitie yea without this forsaking of sin we cannot please God sinne pollutes and therefore the vessell must bee purged from it before God will come unto the heart e 1 Thess 4 4. and therefore unto true repentance these things are required First leave thy deare and beloved sinnes those sinnes that hang so fast on and cleave so fast too f Heb. 12.1 for this is our warfare these are our enemies and therefore resist them even unto blood g Heb. 12.4 Secondly leave all sinnes Many men are content to leave many sinnes but not all some seeme as little as Zoar did unto Lot h Gen. 19.18 some are as precious and deare as Herodias was unto Herod i Mark 6. but if wee desire truely to repent and surely to receive pardon wee must forsake all both small and great publike and private externall and internall letting the time suffice us which is already past to have beene spent in sin k 1 Pet. 4.3 while it is said to day turne from whatsoever is evill never to turne unto it any more because this is our first promise and vow unto God Secondly we must solemnely vow and promise newnesse of life unto the Lord that henceforth wee will serve him in new obedience and an active life all the dayes that we have to live wee must bequeath and devote our selves wholy unto the Lord as new creatures l 2 Cor. 5 17. and that for these three causes First because nothing else can assure us of eternall mercies neither circumcision nor uncircumcision nor any thing else availing unto salvatition but a new creature m Gal. 6.15 Rom. 6.4.19.22 Secondly because negative obedience doth not please God nil agere est malè agere not to doe good is to doe evill if the husbandman sowe not good seede tares will come up though he sowe them not Thirdly because these two are alwaies coupled by the blessed Spirit to shew that they should never bee separated in us David that Kingly Prophet exhorteth us to eschew evill to doe good n Psal 34.14 The Prophet Esai of Kingly race adviseth us to cease to doe evill and to learne to doe well o Esa 1.18.19 So Saint Paul intreateth that we would not be conformed to this world but transformed by the renewing of our mind p Rom. 12.2 and afterwards abhorre that which is evill and cleave to that which is good q Rom. 12.9 and againe r Rom. 13.13 we must walke honestly not dishonestly we must put off the old man and put on the new ſ Ephes 4.22.23 Col. 3 9 10. Observ Thus to forsake sin and to obey God are alwaies united by the spirit of God to teach us that although they are two distinct things as are heate and light in the fire yet they cannot truely and really bee separated one from the other any more then these which are the inseparable properties of the fire Heere it may bee demanded Wherein doth Quest 12 this our new obedience consist I answer in these three things First Answ in the workes of sanctity towards God by purging the inward man from prophanesse and all love of sin by clensing the outward man from all prophanation of the name worship and day of the Lord by having our inward man filled with holy thoughts desires purposes and meditations and our outward man abounding in the worke of the Lord. Secondly in the workes of equity and uprightnesse towards man as reverence towards superiours love towards inferiours truth justice and love towards equalls mercy towards offenders charity towards the poore and such like Thirdly in the workes of sobriety not giving our selves unto pride or a high conceit of our selves nor unto the contempt of others nor unto prodigality or drunkennesse or gluttony or fornication and uncleanenesse but unto humility moderation temperance sobriety and urbanity towards all as becomes new men in Christ Jesus Thus much for the second part of our Resolution consisting in promises and vowes made unto the Lord. Thirdly our Resolution consists in Implorando in imploring the ayde and assistance of God against sinne This is not an essentiall part of repentance although it be a necessary part in regard of the weaknesse of our nature we not being able either to leave sinne or abstaine from sinne or overcome sinne by our owne strength and therefore our repentance is to be corroborated by invocating the divine helpe of God hence it is that wee are commanded to pray continually a Eccles 6.18 and alwayes b 1 Thess 5.17 to watch in prayer c 1 Pet. 4.7 and to be fervent in prayer d Rom. 12.12 ◠lest we enter into temptation e Matth. 6.12 Prayer unto God being our onely Delphian sword wherewith we defend our selves against all temptations And thus much for the second generall part of Repentance that is Resolution Thirdly the last part of Repentance is Execution when a man labours faithfully to performe Quest 13 what hee hath promised and resolved Hence a question wil be asked What is a man to performed for the finishing perfecting of repentance Answ I answer foure things first our repentance must be true secondly it must be timely thirdly it must be constant fourthly it must be crescent Quest 14 First our repentance must be true not false It may here be asked when is our repentance true Answ I answer then onely when a man beginnes seriously to obey God both with a negative and an affirmative obedience that is carefully to performe whatsoever God requires of us to doe and to shun and avoid whatsoever he forbids us as appeares thus first this is the beginning and and of all f Eccles 12 13. Secondly this is that which makes us truely happy so saith our Saviour if ye obey my words happy are ye g Iohn 13.17 and his Apostle that man which is a door of the law shall bee blessed in his deed h Jam. 1.25 Thirdly the end of all both legall and evangelicall precepts is that wee might glorifie the Lord which is done by obedience as wee see by our Saviours command Let your light so shine before men that they seeing your good workes may glorifie your heavenly Father i Matth. 5.16 Fourthly we are called unto obedience and the worke of the Lord to be labourers and not idle in the Lords-Vineyeard k Matth. 20.1.2 Fiftly without this serious and sincere obedience all other things are nothing that is neither 1. the compunction of the heart without the obedience of the heart and life is pleasing unto God for this was in Balthazar His knees smote one against the other and his heart was troubled
the servant Quest 2 it had beene more fit thâ—â— John should have come unto Christ then the Messias unto the Messenger I answer first Christ doth this that he might Answ 1 teach us humility as hee washed his Apostles feet afterwards for that end Iohn 13.14 Secondly that hee might teach us that the Answ 2 meanes of salvation are not to bee neglected by any but sought for by the best Thirdly this Christ did for the greater dignitie Answ 3 of the Sacrament that therein we may not respect man but God § 3. To bee Baptized of him Why was Sect. 3 Christ Baptized seeing he was that Lambe unspotted Answ 1 I answer first that he might fulfill all righteousnesse as in the next verse that as hee was borne for us so he would also be baptized for us Answ 2 Secondly to seale up his fellowship with us that in nothing he might be unlike unto his brethren but onely in sinne Answ 3 Thirdly Christ was baptized that hee might be fitted for that worke and function which hee was now shortly to undertake to wit the preaching of his Gospel Observ teaching us that none must intrude themselves into the worke of the Ministrie untill they bee prepared by the Spirit and called as Aaron was for all things should be done according to our callings which are termed vocations quia vocamur non quia intrudimus because we are called thereunto and not because we intrude our selves thereinto Answ 4 Fourthly that he might confirme the Sacrament of Baptisme by receiving it himselfe and that two manner of waies First externally by approving of that of Iohns and therefore although the Papists doe extenuate it yet wee dare affirme that either Christ and his Apostles were baptized by John or by none a Joh. 4.1 And Secondly Internally by his flesh sanctifying of Jordan and all other waters for this purpose appointed confirming also the efficacy of the Sacrament by the presence of the blessed Spirit Christ was baptized ut nobis secundae nativitatis consecraret lavacrum b Bedas that he might sanctifie for us the laver of regeneration or of the new birth Lavatus est Christus flumine Iordani non mundari volens sed mundare c Ambros in Luk. 3. Christ was baptized in Jordan not that therewith he might bee cleansed but that he might consecrate it for us as an effectuall signe of admission into the Church for wee are baptized into one body d 1 Cor. 12 13. yea by baptisme we put on Christ e Gal. 3.27 Quest 2 It may hence bee demanded What benefits have the members of Christ by baptisme Answ 1 I answer first thereby they receive remission and pardon of their sinnes Acts 2.38 and hence it is called the seale of the righteousnesse of faith Rom. 4.11 Answ 2 Secondly they gaine hereby regeneration John 3.5 whence it is called the laver of regeneration Tit. 3.5 In the new birth there are two things both which are attributed unto Baptisme First mortification and a dying to sinne according to the Apostle Saint Paul as many as were baptized into Christ were baptized into his death f Rom. 6.3.4 and therefore wee are buried with him by Baptisme into death g Coloss 2.12 Secondly vivification or a living unto God Be baptized saith Saint Peter and ye shall receive the gift of the holy Ghost h Acts 2.38 and else where it is said that by the washing of water he hath sanctified and clensed his Church Answ 3 Thirdly they gaine hereby eternall salvation for he that beleeves and is baptized shall be saved i Mark 16.16 Baptisme being typified by Noahs Arke wherein he and his were saved 1 Pet. 3.20.21 VERS 14. But Iohn forbad him saying Vers 14 I have neede to bee baptized of thee and comest thou to me § 1. Whether did John well in forbidding Sect. 1 Christ to come unto his baptisme or no Quest 1 I answer No Answ it was necessary that Christ should be baptised as it is shewed in the former question and therefore John erred in thus prohibiting of him But it may be objected Obiect Johns intent was good in his forbidding of Christ and therefore it is too rash a censure to say that hee erred herein I answer Answ there may be a good intention in an evill action and that first because oftentimes our intentions proceede from our affections not from our judgements and secondly because our judgements are frequently corrupted when they are not regulated and informed by the word of God It may here further be doubted if John erred Quest 2 in forbidding of Christ why was Christ then who neither could erre in himselfe nor can love error in another baptized by him I answer Answ to teach us that the Sacrament is lawfull although celebrated by a weake and infirme Minister John here confesseth that hee had neede to be baptized of Christ and erreth in denying Baptisme unto him and yet he baptizeth Christ with a true and lawfull Baptisme the reason hereof is because the Sacraments are not to bee esteemed according to the dignitie of man but according to the promise of God for the better understanding whereof observe that in the Minister administring the Sacrament there are two things to be considered viz. First his calling unto the Ministry this is diligently to be marked because otherwise his preaching is not Gods message nor his administration of the Sacrament lawfull but unto such it may be said as the evill spirit said to the sonnes of Sceâ—is Iesus I know and Paul I know but what are yee a Acts 19.15 Secondly his personall dignity this is not to be regarded as appeares I. by our Saviour who denounceth many woes against the Scribes and Pharisees and yet in that same Chapter admonisheth his owne Apostles to observe and doe whatsoever they bid them because they siâ— in Moses chaire b Matth. 23.2.3 II. Against the Papists our Church affirmes that the efficacy of the Sacrament doth neither depend upon the intention of the Minister nor upon the sanctity and purity of his person and therefore they are to bee reprooved that refuse to communicate with a weake and infirme Minister Paul knowes that some preach Christ of envie and yet he doth not forbid them c Phil. 1. But here observe a distinction necessary to be knowne Some refuse a Prophane and wicked Minister Simple and unlearned Minister either as Unlawfull these erre as appeares by that which hath beene already said Inconvenient and this is not condemned if choise may be had that is although the Minister bee neither endued with piety nor such parts and abilities as some are yet this doth not prove his Ministerie unlawfull but if it be in a mans choyce to dwell and settle himselfe where he pleaseth then it is commendable for him to seate himselfe under a pious painefull and prudent Pastour Sect. 2 § 2. I have neede to be Baptized of thee We may
Psal 66 10.1â— Fiftly the Baptisme of Death as our Saviour saith I have a baptisme to bee baptized with and how am I straightned untill it be accomplished d Luk. 12.50 Christ already had undergone three of these the Baptisme of the Word Water and Spirit and therefore hee doth out of hand undertake the fourth that he may be prepared for the fift Secondly this was done in regard of us to Answ 2 teach us that after the purpose of a new life Observ our temptations and trials will bee multiplied as soone as Christ is baptized hee is led aside to bee tempted and thus when we by the Baptisme of the Spirit have put on Christ with a full purpose and resolution to leave sinne and to live as becomes new creatures and the members of Christ wee must then expect more temptations and trials than formerly wee underwent as soone as the Husbandman sowes corne the enemie sowes tares e Matth. 13.25 as soone as Elijah was called to his office hee is called to suffer f 1 King 19.3 and so also the Patriarches g Heb. 11.38 VVhence comes it that our trials and temptations Quest 3 are encreased after the resolution of newnesse of life First this comes from God who hath not Answ 1 given us armour and weapons in vaine when by the baptisme of the Spirit wee have put on Christ wee have put on armour of proofe against sinne and Sathan Now the Lord armes us with this harnesse not that we should be idle but that we should fight the battels of the Lord manfully against Sinne Satan the World and the Flesh because these are enemies unto Christ whose colours we beare under whose banner wee fight and whose Souldiers we are A valiant Champion is not armed from head to foot to fit at home or rest him upon the bed of case but that he may be prepared for the battell so the Lord first armes us and then brings us into the lists Secondly this comes from the Devill because Answ 2 after the Baptisme of the Spirit wherein wee have renounced Sathan hee lookes upon us as enemies and esteemes us his adversaries no longer as servants and friends and therefore doth oppose us manibus pedibusque with all his might and the utmost of his strength While we were his vassailes he kept us in peace h Luk. 11.21 but when once we have entred into a league and covenant with Christ then he doth resist us with all his policie power craft subtilty and strength Obiect If it be thus that our temptations and trialls encrease after the purpose of leading a new life then it is good to procrastinate our conversion and to put it off till the last that so our conflict may be the shorter Answ 1 To this I answer First woe bee unto him that doth the worke of the Lord negligently i Ier. 48.10 Secondly we must goe when God calls not Answ 2 being hindred by any lets or dangers that may befall us k Acts 22.16 Answ 3 Thirdly God requires in our obedidience of him two things The first is cherefulnesse readinesse willingnesse now procrastination and delay argues unwillingnesse in us when a man delayes to doe that which God requires it is a signe that hee hath no stomacke thereunto The second is feare and an awfull respect of his sacred Majestie for the Lord requires that wee should serve him with feare l Psa 2.11 now delay argues a direct neglect of God hee that deferres from day to day to do that which God strictly commands him doth plainely testifie that hee doth not feare nor care at all to offend God And therefore let us labour by and by to put on Christ in newnesse of life meditating continually of these five things First remember the necessity of the worke how necessary it is that thou shouldest leade a new life it is the end of thy creation it is the only way unto salvation and therefore what will it profit thee to gaine the whole world and loose thy soule Secondly remember the Lords acceptation so thou shalt please the Lord and otherwise thou canst not we study often yea upon every occasion to please great ones but wee should rather study to please the Lord who is a King of Kings and a Lord of Lords Thirdly remember the danger of neglect it is no lesse then the perdition of thy soule to deferre to put on Christ by the Baptisme of the Spirit for if once thy day be past and Gods appointed time be neglected be sure the doore will be shut against thee and thou damned to the pit of hell Fourthly remember how long thou hast already neglected to serve the Lord in newnesse of life how often with the crowe thou hast cryed cras cras to morrow to morrow thou wilt serve and obey him how long like a bad debtor thou hast put off God from day to day from yeare to yeare yea all thy life time untill this present houre Fiftly remember how little time remaines behind and how uncertaine thy life is that the remembrance hereof may make thee the more carefull by and by to purpose resolve and endeavour to give thy selfe wholy up unto the service of the Lord in new obedience and true sanctification although presently hereupon thou be led aside by the Spirit to be tempted of the devill as Christ here was Why doth God permit us to be more tempted Quest 4 after we have purposed to leade new lives and to live wholy unto him then we are before I answer for these causes First Answ that Sathan might be the more confounded knowing that now we have left him and forsaken his service Secondly that we might be the more comforted in knowing that God hath enriched us with gifts and graces because otherwise the devill would never be so hostile against us The children of God in these temptations may thus argue with themselves if God had not bestowed new graces upon us the devill would not thus warre against us for he keepes his owne in peace a Luk. 11.21 and if the Lord had not endued us with new strength we could never have held out so long against the strong temptations of Sathan but long ere this had beene overcome Thirdly that wee might acknowledge the strength that God hath girded us withall and use it that by the use and exercise thereof it may encrease and we be made stronger and stronger for the worke of the Lord. Fourthly that we might be held in aequilibrio in an equall ballance when the ballance is unequall one scale is carried up and the other down so when wee are burdened with afflictions and temptations and not sensible of the grace of God sustaining and upholding us wee are with the weight of our burthen pressed downe to the ground On the contrary when we looke with a full sight upon the gifts and graces which God hath bestowed upon us and whereby wee excell many others and
holy duties thus the Apostles when they ordaine Pastors and Elders fast i Act. 13.3 14.23 that the duties which are required of them and which they are to administer may bee performed in the evidence of the Spirit And therefore fasting were requisite and very convenient first for Ministers in the preparatiō unto the Lords day that their prayers unto God might bee the more effectuall for assistance in delivering of his word And secondly for people that they might the more earnestly implore the ayd of God in the hearing of his word And thirdly for Fathers and Godfathers the day before the Baptizing of the infant that their prayers may bee the more fervent unto God for the infant that it may be baptized with water and with the holy Spirit And fourthly it is requisite for all the day before the celebration of the Lords Supper because the worke which is to bee performed is great and of much weight being a covenant or contract betweene God and us and because the benefit is great if worthily performed therefore it should not be undertaken without the preparation of fasting and prayer A man that is to come into great bonds is very wary before hee signes and seales them to overlooke carefully all the writings to consider throughly of the purchase to enquire diligently into his owne abilities about the performance of the obligation to consult seriously with others of the title whether that be good and not rashly to doe any thing Thus should every one doe before the receiving of the Lords Supper carefully remembring these foure things First it may be that which thou art about to doe will tend to thy condemnation and destruction for he that eates and drinkes unworthily eates and drinkes his owne damnation k 1 Cor. 11.13 Secondly remember that the condition of this obligation made betwixt God and thee is the delivering up of thy sinnes and therefore how canst thou performe covenants with the Lord if thou knowest not what thy sinnes are nor where they are nor wherein thou offendest which things are very hardly knowne without prayer fasting meditation and examining of out waies workes words and thoughts Thirdly remember it is a fearefull thing to fall into the hands of the living God a Heb. 10.31 because he is a consuming fire b Heb. 12.29 And therefore what will become of thee if thou hold not touch with him and be very carefull exactly to performe covenant And Fourthly remember that these things considered thou hadst better neglect all things when thou art to come unto the Lords Table then thy preparation thereunto And therefore the day before thou commest thither give thy selfe to examination meditation supplication and fasting For the better taking up and understanding of this observe that there is a threefold fast I. There is lejunium publicum a publike and generall fast this is not altogether so convenient for our examination and preparation unto the Lords Supper but yet were fit enough if authority should enjoyne it II. There is Iejunium privatum a private and particular fast this is requisite for every man before hee comes to partake this holy Sacramēt III. There is private-publicum jejunium private-publike fast and that is when a Father of a Family sets the day of preparation unto the holy Communion apart both for himselfe and all those within his gates who are to communicate that so he may the better examine how they are fitted and not suffer them to runne into the danger of eternall death by unworthy receiving The last question here will bee Why wee Quest 10 must fast To which I answer first because it is profitable Answ 1 and that in a threefold regard first to the Body secondly to the Minde thirdly to the Soule First fasting is profitable unto the Body because it encreaseth and continueth health the Fathers before the flood ate onely hearbs and fruits and roots and were long livers the Essaei were very temperate and lived untill they were very old c Hist Scolast yea experience teacheth us that cattle are more healthfull then men because they will not eat to excesse except it bee a dog but onely for the satisfying of nature Secondly fasting is profitable for the Mind as appeares by these three things I. it inlightens the understanding II. it strengthens the Minde unto prayer III. it availes unto Faith First fasting cleares the eyes of the Mind a man is more apt and better able to understand when he is fasting then when he is full as may be proved by these foure reasons The first is Naturall the mind followes the temperature of the body now fasting begets more pure Spirits feasting more troubled and grosse hence we say Aurora Musis semper amica meis it is the best studying in the forenoone The second is Civill the minde distracted by no employments can discerne of a thing more clearely and quietly now as was said before when we fast we must forbeare our ordinary and painefull callings that wee may the better give our selves to the examination of our selves and sinnes and therefore fasting helpes the Mind to understand The third is Spirituall because our affections are not then inflamed with the fire of concupiscence and lust as in feasting neither is our judgment so corrupt but we can more clearely discerne of the nature of sinne and vertue The fourth is Celestiall because God gives grace to those that fast aright as Daniel when he fasted saw visions And therefore if they bee any thing difficult which we cannot understand we must sharpen the Minde upon the whetstone of Fasting yea if we be weake in grace and desire to be strengthned let us give our selves to those prevalent meanes of fasting and prayer Secondly fasting strengthens the Mind unto prayer wherefore the Apostle conjoynes them d 1 Cor. 7. ◠And therefore when upon any extraordinary occasion we desire that our prayers might prevaile with God wee must strengthen them with fasting Thirdly fasting availes unto faith reade Matthew 17.19.20.21 where our blessed Saviour himselfe expressly layeth downe this double conclusion unto his Apostles first that they cannot cast out divels without faith and secondly that this faith cannot be had without fasting and prayer Fourthly fasting is profitable for the Soule in these regards First it obtaines pardon and forgivenesse of sinne at Gods hands as we see in the Ninivites fast e Ionah 3.8.10 for although fasting and humiliation be not a satisfaction for sinne yet it is a testimony of sincerity that we both abhorre our by-past sinnes and desire to leave them Secondly fasting weakens the power and rebellion of the flesh and doth with more ease withstand the assaults of Sathan yea overcome him Thus we see that fasting is profitable Secondly we must fast because it is necessary and that in these two regards first because it Answ 2 is commanded for the proofe hereof reade these Scriptures Levit. 16 2◠and 23.27 and Numb 29.7
one mouth which cannot faile Truth is one immutable and constant and can never become a lye or false but the word is truth sanctifie them Father with thy truth what is that thy word is not true onely but Truth f Ioh. 17.17 It is written againe Sathan abuseth Scripture and as it were prophanes it yet Christ nothstanding this gives it not over but keepes him close to his guard with this Sword of the Spirit in his mouth and hand Scriptum est it is Obser 3 written Teaching us that we must never depart from the use of the Scriptures we must never forsake this weapon Here divers questions will be made What is the Scripture the use whereof wee Quest 2 must never forbeare It is the word of God written by the Prophets and Apostles Answ being dictated unto them by the divine inspiration of the Spirit of God a 2 Pet. 1.19.20 The words of the Prophets and Apostles were the words of God hence ever and anone they say Thus sayth the Lord because the Lord spake in and by them The Papists believe the Scriptures to bee the word of God and prove it too but by an argument which the Philosopher will not approve of viz. Probatione circulari treading out this truth like a horse in a mill in this manner The Scripture is the word of God because the Church teacheth us so the testimonie of the Church they thinke infallible because it is guided by the Spirit of God they are sure it is guided by the Spirit of God because the Scripture sayth so b Ioh. 16.13 and thus they run at the ring ending where they began If the Scripture bee not knowne to bee the Quest 3 word of God but by the testimony of the Church then how is it knowne to be such For answer hereunto Answ I referre the Reader to the first question of this booke Pag. 1. onely adding one answer more to those many It appeares that the Scriptures are the word of God by comparing of them with all other bookes writings and writers for the amplifying whereof take notice of three sorts of Bookes under one of which rankes all sorts of bookes and writings may bee included viz. First Humane Secondly Ecclesiasticall Thirdly Divine First Humane bookes are bookes written by men either in the Church of God or out of it of humane things as Philosophicall Bookes or Rhetoricall bookes or Politicall bookes or bookes of any other humane Art or Science These are not divine bookes but humane not the bookes of God but the writings of men having both the matter manner method and stile from men And therefore these are not authenticall bookes in all things to be beleeved which they affirme Secondly Ecclesiastical bookes are those which are written by holy or at least learned men in the Church containing divine things Now these writings are to be admitted and are called the word of God as farre as they sympathize consent and agree with the word of God but they are not authenticall of themselves but as they depend upon the Scripture and speake her true language These writings I say are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 worthy to be beleeved but not of themselves to bee beleeved nor any further than they accord with the word of God Thirdly Divine bookes are the bookes of God written by the Prophets and Apostles which bookes are the word of God the Prophets and Apostles being onely instruments Pen-men thereof and the holy Ghost the Dictator who endites unto them both the matter and manner and the very words and therefore is called aright the word of God and are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of themselves to be beleeved because the writers were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 inspired taught and directed by the Lord of glory and Spirit of truth in the writing of them And thus comparing the word of God with all other writings we finde that there are none to bee equalled for excellency truth purity and infallibility thereunto and therefore great necessity there is to adhere unto them Obiect 1 The Anabaptists object that the Scriptures are not now necessary because God made many promises that under the Gospell all should be taught of God and that he would write his law in their inward man and they should heare a voice behind them saying this is the way walke in it c Ter. 31.34 Ioh. 6.35 Heb. 8.11 Answ These words are not to be understood simply but comparatively that there shall bee greater knowledge under the New Testament then was under the Old according to the saying of the Prophet the earth shall be full of the knowledge of the Lord that is in the times and places of the Gospell as the waters cover the Sea d Isai 11.9 Quest 4 Why must wee never depart from the use of the Scriptures but with our Saviour here alwayes shield our selves with this buckler Scriptum est it is written Answ 1 First because there is a sweete consent harmony and concord in the whole Scripture Divinae enim lectiones ita sibi connectuntur tanquam una sit lectio quia omnes ex uno ore procedunt e August All the Divine precepts of the word of God are so linked together as though they were but one onely heavenly lecture because all of them proceeded from one blessed and celestiall mouth Secondly because the Scriptures are more excellent Answ 2 then all other writings whatsoever and more abounding with Grace Vertue and Piety Quicquid in Scriptura docetur veritas quicquid praecipitur bonitas quicquid promittitur faelicitas f Hugo Card. That is the Scripture teacheth nothing but truth commandeth nothing but goodnesse promiseth unto us all happinesse Aliae scripturae si quam veritatem docent non sine contagione erroris est si quam bonitatem commendare videantur Gregor vel malitiae mixta est ut non sit pura vel sine cognitione vel dilectione Dei ut non sit perfecta That is if other writings teach any truth yet it is not without the contagion and taint of error if they seeme to commend any good thing it is either mixed with malice and so not pure or without the knowledge or love of God and so not perfect g Ambros Tota Scriptura est convivium sapientiae singuli libri singula sunt fercula the whole Scripture is a banquet of wisedome and every severall booke a dainty dish and therefore great reason there is that we should cleave close unto them Thirdly of all writings the Scriptures are Answ 3 most true and therefore we must never give over the use of them Pope Pius himselfe said Resistendum est quibuscunque in faciem sive Paulus sive Petrus sit qui ad veritatem Evangelii non ambulant h Abba◠Urspergensis He is to be resisted to his face that walkes not both in practise and opinion according to the truth of the Gospell though it were
Peter or Paul themselves The Prince of Anhault tearmed the Scriptures the swathling bands wherein Christ was wrapped that is the containers and includers of truth it selfe Therefore we must never forsake them Fourthly there is nothing more profitable Answ 4 either for the unregenerate or for the regenerate and therefore to bee adhered unto by all because under those two all are included First it is profitable for those that are not regenerated and as yet borne anew unto God and that in these regards First the word of God breakes the hard heart Is not my word saith the Lord like a hammer that breaketh the Rocke in pieces i Ier. 23.29 Secondly the word of God gives sight to the blind eyes k Psa 19.8 Behold saith God unto Paul I have sent thee to open their eyes and to turne them from darknesse unto light l Acts 26.28 Thirdly it is profitable for such to bring them from the power of Satan unto God m Act. 26.18 Fourthly it is profitable unto them for the pardon of their sinnes and spiritual adoption into the fellowship of sonnes n Act. 26.18 Fiftly it is profitable to convince them of their sinnes o 1 Cor. 14.24 Secondly it is profitable for those that are regenerated in these respects First the Scriptures protect and defend them against the temptations of Satan they are a shield unto them that put their trust in God p Pro. 30.5 yea they are the spirituall sword which serves both for offence and defence q Ephes 6.17 Secondly by the Scripture the understanding of Gods children is more and more enlightned r Psal 19.8 9. Thirdly their affections are thereby more and more enflamed Did not our hearts burne within us said the two Disciples while he opened unto us the Scriptures ſ Luk. 24.52 Fourthly the word of God doth purge us from our guylt Now ye are cleane through the word that I have spoken unto you t Ioh. 15.3 Fiftly the Scriptures are profitable unto the righteous to arm them against afflictions to comfort them in sorrow u Rom. 15 4. Sixtly they strengthen them unto patience in all crosses whatsoever x Rom. 15 4. Answ 5 Fiftly the word of God is the guid convoy and directer of the soule and therefore cannot be forsaken without inevitable danger of erring the word of the Lod is right y Psa 19.8 that is regula recti the rule of truth and uprightnesse yea thereby the servants of God are forewarned that is advised preadmonished and forearmed against the assaults of Satan z Psal 19.11 The word of God is a light unto our feete and a lampe unto our pathes a Psa 119 105. And therefore we must not seeke unto them that have familiar spirits but seeke the Lord in the law and in his testimonies b Isa 8.19 20. And therefore seeing the word of God is the conducter of the soule wee must take heed that we never forsake or let goe out of our hands this weapon of the Scriptures Quest 5 It is here demanded what word of God it is that is the directer of the soule for it is controverted both by the Papists and Anabaptists who like Sampsons Foxes c Iudg. 15 4. meet in the tailes both of them opposing us and the truth but their heads are diametrally opposite one to the other as appeares by a double quaere Quest 6 First what word of God is the rule to walke by Answ 1 To this first they both answer not the Scripture alone Answ 2 Secondly the Papists say besides the Scriptures there are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 traditions which are the rule of the life also Answ 3 Thirdly the Anabaptists cry downe their traditions and advance 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 their enthusiasmes and revelations which we are rather to be regulated by then by the written word of God Answ 4 Fourthly we say that it is the written word onely that is the rule of the life and directer of the soule and neither unwritten traditions nor unwarranted revelations If wee believe not Moses and the Prophets wee will believe nothing saith our Saviour d Luk. 16 29. because the Scriptures were written that we might believe and believing bee saved e 1 Ioh. 20.31 and therefore saving faith is built upon the Scriptures only and neither upon traditions nor enthusiames yea it is onely the Scriptures that are truely profitable for all sorts of men as was shewed in the former question answer 4. yea they are able to make us wise unto salvation and perfect men in Christ Jesus f 2 Tim. 3 15 and therefore are the onely loadstone of our Quest 7 life Secondly who shall expound the word of God which is the soules conduct First here they both answer that the Scriptures Answ 1 must not expound themselves they must not be both a Judge and a Partie Answ 2 Secondly the Papists say the Church must interpret the Scriptures that is that Church which is built in the Popes brest infallibility lying and residing onely in him Answ 3 Thirdly the Anabaptists say the Holy Spirit in them is the interpreter of the word that is their revelations are all divine truthes and to be obeyed and admitted as oracles from heaven Answ 4 Fourthly we say the holy Scriptures interpret themselves quod in uno difficile aliàs aptius that which is more difficult in one place is easier in another a Austen And therefore I conclude that the holy Scripture is that Lucifer or day starre that directs the soule unto Christ for the Father sends us unto the Sonne commanding us to heare him the Sonne sends us unto the word bidding us search that diligently b Ioh. 5.39 the scripture is able to make us perfect the Apostles taught the whole Counsell of God c Acts 20.20.27 and yet they teach nothing besides Moses and the Scriptures And therfore how injurious unto the soules of Men are Papists that robbe the people of this light and debarre them from the Scriptures These are builders 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of Babell indeede they speake a tongue which the people cannot understand for they must not enjoy it or bee suffered to reade it in the vulgar tongue These make the Scriptures like the Shew bread which none were to touch but the Priests alone These are like the spyes Obiect 2 sent to Canaan they bring evill reports of the word of God telling the people the beauty of it but withall the difficulty to bee such as they can never overcome and therefore it boots them not reade them To this I answer First Chrysostome opposes Answ 1 the Apostles to the Philosophers and Rhetoritians because these were very obscure and hard to be understood but the Scriptures are plaine and may be conceived at least the precepts and instructions thereof by the diligent reading of them Chrysost hom 3. de Lazaro Secondly if the divine
said else where He taught the people in Parables because they seeing see not and hearing they heare not neither doe they understand a Matth. 13.13 First Christ did not use a figurative speach Answ 2 unto these two brethren for this end but because they being fishers knew and understood best of all the Art of fishing and therefore our Saviour teacheth unto them spirituall things by a naturall and familiar similitude which they were well acquainted withall Secondly our Saviour useth this allegory Observ to Answ 2 teach us that the practise of Ministers using metaphors or allegoryes or similitudes which the people understand is not to be disproved As for example first sometimes we use the similitude of Fishers that there are two Fishers the first is Satan whose baites is pleasure and whose hooke and net is death the second is the Apostles and Ministers of Christ who labour to winne us unto him Secondly sometimes we use the similitude of Husband-men that we are all barren by nature untill the word be sowne in our hearts that the earth must be tilled the fallow ground broken up the weeds and stones cast out the field carefully watched least tares encrease and overspread the corne Thirdly sometimes we use Domestike examples as the garden is to be hedged digged and attended otherwise the hearbes will not prosper Satan is a thiefe and therefore we must be very watchfull and keep the doore of our hearts fast locked and bolted against him that we are but wild Olive trees untill we are ingrafted into the true Olive Jesus Christ Fourthly sometimes we allude unto School-masters that people like schollers stand in need daily to be taught and therefore they must not be trewants neglecting knowledge and trifling away their pretious time Fiftly sometimes we use the resemblance of Sheepheards that we are wandring sheepe therfore we must be reduced unto the pleasant pastures againe by the Sheepheard of our soule Now whereunto serve all these Certainely that all the people by these similitudes may the better understand the divine truthes delivered which was the cause why our Saviour useth this allegory of Fishers in this verse Quest 3 We have heard why our Saviour useth an allegoricall speech unto Simon and Andrew It may now further be demanded why he useth this allegory of Fishing unto them Because this allusion doth most aptly denote unto us the office of Ministers to wit the Fishing and gaining of soules unto God Malac. 4.6 Answer particularly observe That in fishing wee must consider both the Fish themselves who First would not bee catched or taken but swimme away from the Net so naturall and carnall men would not be wonne by the word of God would not be taken captive by the Net of the Gospel Secondly they are not taken by the hooke except they bite Ob Ierusalem how gladly would I have gathered thee together as a hen gathereth her chickings under her wings but ye would not b Matth. 23.37 Fishers and that both in respect of the 1. Knowledge Fishers must know all shelves and rockes and shallowes the ebbing and flowing of the sea so Ministers must know how to direct in prosperity and adversity how to steere aright course through the vices and heresies of the world they must know the evills and remedies that they may both save themselves and those that heare them and saile by their direction 2. Diligence and care required in them wherein observe three things First Fishermen must observe the heavens and the nature of the fishes thus the Apostle saith to the weake I became as weake that I might gaine the weake I am made all things to all men that I might by all meanes save some a 1 Cor. 9.19.20 21 22. Secondly they must endure cold and danger Fishers must put to sea in winter as well as Sommer exposing themselves to dangerous stormes which frequently assaile them in their calling Thus the Apostles suffered hunger and thirst and nakednesse and colde and buffeting and persecuting b 1 Cor. 4.11 and 2 Cor. 6.8 Thirdly Fishers worke continually night and day we have laboured all night saith the Apostles but have catched nothing c Luke 5.5 Fishes are not taken except they bite and eat the baite and therefore First recusants that will not come unto the word of God can gaine nothing by it Secondly those amongst us that like Martha are troubled about many things preferring the cares of the world before the cates of the word cannot be wonne by it Thirdly those that are present at the preaching of the word but not attentive unto the word preached reape no benefit by it because they learne it not Fourthly those that attend to the hearing of the word but cannot intend the practise of the word are not catched by it Fishes are not taken by looking upon the bait but by the eating thereof so it is not speculation but practise not knowledge but active obedience that benefits our soules Fishers had neede know both shelves and shallow places and therefore those that are ignorant of the nature of sinne and grace or that knowe not the evils and remedies of the disease and the cure should not intrude themselves into this function for they are unfit fishers of men Fishers observe the seasons and the nature of the fishes for which they labour so Ministers must first observe the heavens the blasts of the Spirit the zeale of the hearts that is the occasions offered unto us by the Lord of preaching the word as Saint Paul saith I came to Troas to preach Christs Gospel and a doore was opened unto me of the Lord g 2 Cor 2.12 that is the Lord gave me liberty opportunity or occasion with benefit and profit to preach the Gospel of Christ Secondly we are made all things to all men we must apply our selves to all sorts of maladies evils diseases and sores and that three manner of waies viz. First Opere by preaching and catechizing examining conferring disputing that the people may bee made perfect h 2 Tim. 3.16 and 4 2. Secondly Objecto by reprehending and reprooving whatsoever is amisse whether drunkennesse or adultery or oppression or blasphemy or lying or filthy speaking or any sinne whatsoever Thirdly Modo sometimes reprooving mildly sometimes with feare plucking them out of the fire i Iude ver 22.23 sometimes with a rod sometimes with the Spirit of meekenesse reade 1 Cor. 4.21 and corner 1 Cor. 5.3.4 with 2 Cor. 2.7.8 and Gal. 3 1. with 4.12.19 and Nehem. 5 11. with verse 13. Neither must people thinke that Ministers doe this in hatred to the partie sinning but that they might present them as chast virgins unto the Lord. Fishers expose themselves to cold and danger in the discharging or executing of their callings so doe Ministers and therefore people first should thinke Ministers worthy of honour and reverence yea secondly of maintenance yea thirdly and principally be careful that they loose not their
as the tenet it selfe instead of many take one they tell us a story of a woman who was possessed with a divell and by the direction or revelation of the Virgin Mary shee was brought to the Idoll of Loretto where the Priests invocating and imploring the aid of God the Father Son and holy Ghost the divell moved not at all but when he sung the Letanie of the Virgin Mary the Divell raged and stormed and a woodden Image of the Ladies being laid upon the Damosels head the divell cryed out in her quid mihi caput conteris oh woman why dost thou breake my head a Chem. exam p. 3. f. 182. b. Hereunto we answer first this and the like Answ 1 are but old Wives Fables and woe bee to that Church and religion which cannot subsist without these vide Melch. Can. Loc. 6. Secondly suppose these Fables were truths Answ 2 yet thou knowest not whether they be in Heaven or no unto whom thou prayest for some may worke miracles on earth who shall never partake eternall blisse b Matth. 7.22 Thirdly how canst thou pray unto him in Answ 3 whom thou neither canst nor oughtest to believe Rom. 10.14 Fourthly what need is there to seeke helpe at Answ 4 their hands though they could helpe us seeing that Christ in this verse can doe all things whatsoever he will of himselfe without any aid of others VERS 25. Vers 25 And there followed him great multitudes of people from Galilee and from Decapolis and from Hierusalem and from Iudea and from beyond Iordan There followed him great multitudes of people Why doth the Holy Ghost expresse this Quest 1 To teach us that many are called Answ Observ and but few chosen many here follow him but few persevere yea scarce any for when the people cry crucifie him none in a manner abide with him but leave and forsake him Why doe so many start aside from their stations Quest 2 or forsake their colours First by reason of persecution thus our Saviour Answ 1 saith that when this fiery tryall comes many will depart from the faith Secondly by reason of the difficulty of obedience Answ 2 Many say durus sermo the way of the Lord is hard to walke in and therefore they prove retrograde c Ioh. 6.60.66 Thirdly by reason of the tediousnesse and Answ 3 wearisomnesse of perseverance Noviter conversi fervidi d August they are fervent when newly converted unto the profession of Religion but by and by grow luke-warme and within a while stone cold Zelus ruit mole sua they beginne in the Spirit but end in the Flesh their zeale declining and falling by his owne weight Nullum violentum est diuturnum No extreames hold long and the buildings upon the sand cannot long endure Thus many beginne well hearing the word of God with joy Mat. 13d but for want of depth of earth quickly wither and die Quest 3 What must we do that we may persevere unto the end Answ 1 First doe not presume that thou shalt stand for ever because thou art called many are called who finally and totally fall away and therefore let him that thinkes he stands take heed lest he fall bee not high minded but feare and perfect thy salvation with trembling e Phil. 2 12. Certè plures occidit gula quam gladius praesumptio quam desperatio Intemperance slayes more then the sword and presumtion then desperation we being naturally too prone hereunto hast thou a mind inlightned thy affections inflamed with the love of God and vertue a sense of thy duety towards God and man a conscience of thy sinnes committed both against the first and second table yet measure not thy selfe by these Are thy neighbours worse then thou art Ne te quaesiveris extra yet measure not thy selfe by them goe not out into the streets to seeke for thy selfe but measure what thou art by these rules First by thy owne sinnes which thou dost commit this will make thee blush and be ashamed of thy selfe Secondly by those bright shining lampes of the primitive Church who lived on earth like Saints indeed truely mortified in their carnall affections truely crucified unto the world truely quickned by the Spirit giving themselves wholly unto the Lord and the Lords worke being frequent in contemplation and fervent in practise this will make thee seeme unto thy selfe more deformed then Thersites Thirdly measure thy selfe by the purity of God and his Law consider how undefiled the Law of the Lord is and how infinitely pure the Lord of this Law is and then thou wilt be like the Dove that could find no place to rest her foot upon thou wilt see nothing in thee which thou canst approve of or like but abhorre thy selfe in dust and ashes Fourthly examine thy selfe by thy debility and weakenesse of perseverance consider thy impotency and insufficiency to persevere and continue in the wayes and worke of the Lord unto the end of thy life and this will shew thee as in a glasse that thou art more brittle and fraile then the finest glasse Thus let us meditate of these things and take heed of presuming Secondly examine and search daily thy heart trying and examining therein these particulars First hast thou any faith at all Secondly Answ 2 is thy faith true not false built upon a sure not a sandy foundation How may we know whether our faith be true Quest 4 or not By these markes First dost thou love God Answ 1 Faith workes by love Gal. 5.6 and where there is no love there is no faith and where no true love no true faith and therefore examine whether thou lovest God or not and that not onely lightly in word but solidly in heart Quest How shall I know this whether my Quest 5 love unto my Lord be cordiall and reall or orall and verball Answ By these two things viz. First by the Answ 1 Obedience of God both affirmative and negative dost thou nothing which he forbids thee neither omit any thing which hee requires of thee certainely where there is true love there is a solide desire and a serious endeavour to obey Secondly this may be known by thy reverence dost thou never thinke of God never name him or mention him in thy speeches but with love and hope conjoyned with a godly feare and awfull reverence hypocrites and wicked men approach unto God too familiarly but the faithfull with the greatest respect they can possibly and therefore try whether we love the Lord unfainedly or not by our willing obeying of him and our reverend respect unto him Secondly wee may know whether our faith be true or not by this doe wee performe the Answ 2 workes of love not onely in word but in deed also that is by a renewed changed and purified life and conversation we now labouring I. To obey God otherwise then wee were accustomed that is in sincerity and singlenesse of heart by an universall and continuall obedience
they were more obedient ut essent corpore viciniores quia animo praeceptis appropinquabant a Aug. de S. D. in Monte. Observ that they might be nearer to his person in body as they were nearer to his precepts in mind Teaching us that the more obedient any man is unto God the nearer Christ will draw him unto himselfe and hence come those phrases If ye obey me ye shall bee my friends and my brethren Mark 3.34 Ioh. 14.6 They came unto him If any man desire to be Quest 2 made partaker of Christ hee must as the Apostles doe here come unto Christ But it may be asked how must we come First not negligently or remissely we must Answ 1 not seeke Christ in our beds nor come slowly unto him Answ 2 Secondly we must not come unto him with a bare externall profession onely Matthew 7.21 Answ 3 Thirdly but wee must come with a longing and hungry affection after him If any man thirst saith Christ then let him come unto me b Ioh. 7.37 Wee must be so sensible of the want of Christ that wee desire nothing in comparison of him And therefore let us not come unto Christ with idle desires or sluggish endeavours vult non vult piger but with longing desires and labourous endeavours untill wee have found him whom our soule loves and are made partakers of him Object We can do nothing of our selves we can neither fervently desire Christ nor faithfully labour to approach and draw neare unto him and therefore in vaine is this exhortation Answ Certainly without the Divine assistance of the Spirit of God we can doe nothing that good is but when God gives posse velle good desires and ability and power to effect that which is good then we must endeavour to perfect and finish it we must not sit still and cry God helpe us but use those means which the Lord commands and endeavour to performe what hee prescribes and conanti aderit Deus he will certainely blesse those our endeavours and assist us by his grace to worke out thorowly the worke of our salvation c Phil. 2.12.13 What is required on our part for the obtaining Quest 3 and enjoying of Christ First thou must take up thy crosse patiently undergoing whatsoever the Lord laies upon thee to beare Answ 1 Secondly thou must deny thy selfe Mat. 16.24 Answ 2 that is thy owne workes thy owne merits thy owne desires yea thy owne affections thou must put off the old man with his old garments and put on Christ by faith and new obedience not making provision for the flesh to fulfill the lusts thereof but labouring to fulfill and obey the will of God d Rom. 13 13.14 casting away from us though never so deare unto us whatsoever may hinder us from approaching neare unto Christ blind Bartimeus threw away his cloake because it was an impediment unto him when Christ called him he Traveller and Souldier cast away whatsoever may hinder them in their journey or warefare and thus must we if wâ—â—esire with the disciples here to come unto Christ we must cast off those sinnes that hang so fast on and cleave so fast too and runne cheerfully unto Christ e Heb. 12.1 VERS 2. And he opened his mouth Vers 24 and taught them saying § 1. And he opened his mouth Why doth the Sect. 1 Evangelist use this periphrasis or circumlocution or needlesse phrase Quest can any speake without opening of his mouth First it is an Hebraisme he opened his mouth that is exorsus loqui Calvin s hee begunne to Answ 1 speake thus Saint Peter when hee had heard why and upon what occasion Cornelius sent for him opened his mouth and said f Act. 10. â— 34. that is begun to preach unto them True it is the Jewes did not alwayes use this phrase of opening the mouth when they meant to expresse the beginning of a speach but onely when they were to speake of some serious and weighty things thus the Psalmist I will open my mouth in a parable I will utter darke sayings of old g Psal 78.2 And thus Salomon Open thy mouth for the dumbe yea open thy mouth and judge righteously That is bee carefull to speake and plead the poore mans cause which is oppressed h Pro. 31.8.9 Thus Gualter sup thinkes that the Hebrewes onely used this phrase in such cases of moment but Beza thinkes it is not universally true Secondly this phrase is here used to shew the originall of the Prophesies and predictions of the Answ 2 Prophets that it was Christ who opened their mouthes as if he would say Christ now opened his owne mouth who of old opened the mouths of the Prophets Thus August S. Dom. in monte Thirdly or this phrase may here bee used to shew that Christ taught some and sometimes Answ 3 without the opening of his mouth and that either by internall revelations or inspirations or visions or by his workes and externall miracles thus Chrysost sup Fourthly or this phrase doth shew that Christ Answ 4 was wont to keepe his mouth shut and to open it but when there was need as David saith The mouth of the righteous speaketh wisedome and his tongue talketh of judgement i Psal 37.30 And Solomon the mouth of a righteous man is a well of life yea the mouth of the just bringeth forth wisedome k Pro. 10.11.31 Teaching us hereby two things to wit First that we ought to set a watch over our mouthes and keep Obser 3 our tongues as with a bridle Secondly that we ought liberally and freely to open our mouthes to preach the Gospell of Christ and the word of God VERS 3. Blessed are the poore in Spirit Vers 3 for theirs is the kingdome of heaven Blessed There are three parts of this Sermon Sect. 1 preached by our Saviour upon the Mount the first whereof is the Preparation layd downe in the two first verses of this Chapter the second is the Sermon it selfe beginning at this verse and continuing unto the Chapter 7. vers 28. The third is the Conclusion in that 28. vers This Sermon doth either Prepare the Apostles and that By comforting them Chap. 5. vers 11.12 By counselling and advising of them chap 5. vers 13. Teach the Prophets what is to be Known to wit two things First true happinesse wherein First generally he recites 8 severall beatitudes Secondly particularly he applies the 8th to his Apostles vers 11. Secondly the exposition of the Law wherein First he speaks of the Interpreters thereof the Ministers vers 13. c. Secondly of the interpretation thereof vers 17. c. Done viz. holinesse of life where he removes the Remoraes and that both in The sixt chapter wherein he names Hypocrisie vers 1. c. Care of this world chap. 6. vers 19. c. The seventh chapter wherein hee takes away many and sundry impediments vers 1. c. Blessed The Fathers l
Aug. S. Dom Thom. 1 a 2 ae q. 69. Anton. p. 4. Titul 7. cap. 7. and Schoole-men much addicted and the latter too much doating upon the number of seven doe observe onely seven beatitudes mentioned in this chapter to wit 1. Povertie of Spirit vers 3. 2. Meeknesse and Humilitie vers 5. 3. Mourning vers 4. 4. Hungring and thirsting after Righteousnesse vers 6. 5. Mercifulnesse vers 7. 6. Puritie of Heart vers 8. 7. Peace-makers vers 9. Quest 1 Admitting of these seven beatitudes how may wee apply it with any benefite unto our selves Answ 1 First these seven-fold blessings may be fitted squared and applied unto the seven ages of man which are these I. Infantia Infancie which is from the birth untill the age of seven yeares old II. Pueritia Childhood from seven to fourteene III. Adolescentia Adolescencie from fourteen to twenty eight IV. Inventus Youth from twentie eight to fourtie V. Virilitas Strength from fourtie to fiftie sixe VI. Veneranda Senectus reverend old age from about fiftie sixe to seventie VII Decrepita Senectus Decrepit and much decayed old age from seventie to death First mans first age is Infancie this must bee regulated by the first beatitude Povertie of Spirit wee must be like Infants who are humble and lowly or we cannot come to heaven The second age is Childhood this must bee ordered by Meeknesse and gentlenesse not obstinacie perversnesse stubbornnesse that is we must be of humble lowly spirits towards men and meeke and gentle towards God willing to bee taught and instructed and directed by him in all things not opposing his will in any thing The third age is Adolescencie and is to be curbed by Mourning and godly sorrow this age is subject to many temptations both of the Flesh Divell and World and therefore humiliation and compunction of heart are good guides for this age to follow to beat the body and bring it into subjection is a necessary worke and needfull although a very hard one for that age and shall be rewarded with Blessednesse The fourth age is Youth which is prone to covetousnesse and the profits and preferments of the world longing for and labouring after them too much And therefore it should rather be directed by a hungry and thirsty desire of righteousnesse the fourth Beatitude The fifth age is Strength or the perfection of a man at which a mans strength beginnes to decline this must bee moderated by the fifth Beatitude Mercie charitie liberalitie hospitalitie and the like The sixt age is Venerable old age this is principally to bee squared by Puritie of heart old men must labour that their hearts may bee free from all fraud or love of sinne and filled with holy thoughts and meditations and longing desires of their journeyes end m Anton. part 4. Titul 7. cap. 5. sect 6. The seventh is Decrepit old Age in which a man must studie Peace and Patience Answ 2 Secondly these seven Beatitudes may be squared and fitly applied to the seven Ages of the World viz. The first age fell by pride and therefore wee must learne to be poore in spirit The second age fell by the height of Nimrods ambition who would have built Babell and therefore we must learne and labour to bee meeke and humble The third age fell because they would not suffer adversitie and want in the wildernesse patiently and contentedly but placed their happinesse in earthly things and therefore wee should esteeme this world a vale of miserie and not grieve for any temporall thing we lack herein but rather mourne that wee our selves are so long herein being separated from the full fruition of our Christ so long as wee are present in the body because blessed are they that thus mourne The fourth age was ruined because righteousnesse was contemned and equitie trampled under feet and therefore wee must hunger and thirst after righteousnesse for so wee shall bee blessed The fift age perished through crueltie murder bloodshed and discord as we may see in the Maccabees and therefore we must learne to be mercifull and so we shall finde mercie and not perish The sixt age brought forth Christ who was a Lambe without spot teaching us to endeavour as the fellow members of Christ to bee pure and cleane in heart soule and spirit The seventh age hitherto hath been and shall bee full of warres broyles and seditious strifes and therefore if in this age wee desire to bee blessed we must be keepers lovers and makers of peace n Anton. part 4. Tibul. 7. cap. 5. sect 7. Which is the first blessednesse pronounced by our Saviour This in this verse to wit Povertie in Spirit Quest 2 What is considerable Answ or observable in this Beatitude Quest 3 Answ Two things to wit The Proposition wherein are three circumstances viz. Quid what is promised Blessednesse Qui Who are blessed The poore Quatenus What poore In Spirit The reason because theirs is the kingdome of heaven to wit both the kingdome of Grace the preaching of the Gospell Glory eternall life Quest 4 Why doth our Saviour begin here that is why doth he begin his Sermon with the Beatitudes and with the beatitude of Povertie of spirit Answ 1 First this Christ did in regard of his Disciples who being shortly to be tried and afflicted and scorned must be corroborated by this consolation Answ 2 Secondly this was done in regard of all the people present all love and desire happinesse and therefore our Saviour herewith beginnes that his doctrine and Sermon might be the better liked and more gratefully accepted of all Answ 3 Thirdly because all men almost erre in this subject some placing felicitie in one thing some in another all misplacing it our Saviour therefore doth here correct all the vulgar errours shewing truely wherein true happinesse doth consist Answ 4 Fourthly Christ beginnes this Sermon with the Beatitudes because the end of his preaching is to bring us to felicitie and true blessednesse Quest 5 Why doth not our Saviour rather command us to be poore in Spirit and to mourne and bee meeke and mercifull and peace-makers c. than thus onely to pronounce such blessed and happy Answ 1 First because it is a certaine exclamation or a more emphaticall phrase our Saviour by pronouncing the poore in spirit to be blessed doth intimate the excellencie of this vertue of poverty of spirit Answ 2 Secondly because the vulgar errour of felicity and infelicitie blessednesse and misery is the chiefest let and impediment unto faith our Saviour therefore that hee may take it out of the way doth in these beatitudes shew these two things First that Blessednes doth not cōsist in the plenty fulnesse and abundant fruition of peace or temporal possessions Secondly that afflictions doe not hinder a man from being truely happy The scope therefore of our Saviour here is to teach us what is true happinesse and wherein it consists What is true happinesse according to Christs Quest 6 doctrine
and meaning and how did the Ancients erre herein First the Philosophers erred heavens breadth Answ 1 from Christs opinion concerning true happines for first some of them placed it in pleasure thus the Epicures 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as Xenophon sayes Secondly for I will but name these having to speake of them more largely elswhere some o Quaestuosi place it in riches Thirdly some p Politici in honours Fourthly some in Fame credit and reputation thus Pindarus sayth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to have a good name or to heare others report well of us is a great happinesse Fifthly some q Stoici place it in vertue 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or vertuous qualitie honestum judico foelicem r Pindar injustum miserum I count the honest man an happy man and him that is dishonest truely miserable sayd Plato Å¿ Plato Gorg. and againe Foelices possessione justitia temperantia infalices miseriae he whose heart abounds and life shewes forth the workes of righteousnesse and equitie and temperance is a happy man but he is wretched whose inward man is overflowen with the gall of bitternesse and hatred Sixtly Aristotle addes t Plato ib that blisse consists in a perfect life Seventhly wee might adde that it consists in a faithfull and religious purpose Mihi adharere Deo bonum est sayd one u Plotinus my happinesse is to sticke close to the obedience of God Secondly true felicity is something more then all these for it is Praemium virtutis ergo Answ 2 virtute major v Rhod. 18.14 the reward of vertue and therefore more then vertue it selfe Yea it is bonum ex omnibus bonis compositum w Plato def Phi. a good compounded out of every good thing or the quintessense of all things that are good it is Reditus uniuscujusque rei ad principia x Mirand in Genes the returning of a thing unto his proper object from which it hath been separated and therefore it is conjunctio cum Deo y Plotinus an union and communion with the Lord of our life and the God of our hope Answ 3 Thirdly true happinesse is threefold first it consists in fortunis 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the externall good things of this life This felicity is neither promised unto the faithfull nor denyed and hence it is that wee see some of Gods children abound in all temporall blessings as did Salomon some want many necessary things as did Lazarus Secondly it consists In mente 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the endowments of the mind and inward man and this happinesse is twofold to wit either first Philosophicall consisting in an ample measure of wisedome knowledge learning and the like Or Secondly Thelogicall consisting in the knowledge of God and the Crosse of Christ the former of these two is given but to few not many wise according to the flesh being called z 1 Cor. 1 26. but this latter is promised and given unto all the children of God in some measure This is life eternall saith Christ to know thee and him whom thou hast sent a Ioh. 17.13 and therefore the Lord will so enlighten the understanding of his children that they shall have a tast of this saving knowledge Paul tels us for our imitation that hee desires to know nothing save Christ and him crucified b Gal. 6. â—6 and certainely those for whom Christ efficaciously dyed shall bee in time made partakers of this knowledge Thirdly the last and most perfect happinesse consists in aeternitate vitae 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in eternall life and glory and this is the happinesse which is pronounced and promised in all these 9. verses for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 belong unto this life but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 unto the life to come and as the second exceeds and excels the first so the third the second for there are three sorts of men in the world First Terreni meer earth wormes giving themselves wholly up unto pleasures and the profits of the world Secondly Caelestes who are more refined their mindes being more sublime seeking after learning literature and knowledge Thirdly Divini whose studies desires and endeavours are after piety purity and integrity of life and these are truely the happy men they are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 blessed either from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to rejoyce and be exceeding glad c Arist Ethic. 7. cap. 11. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 d Eustathius because they are no more subject either to misfortune fate danger distresse or death and this happinesse Christ brings those Sect. 2 unto who are poore in Spirit Quest 1 § 2. Are the poore Why doth not our Saviour say Blessed are the righteous and those that feare the Lord but blessed are the poore Answ 1 This hee did first that hee might correct the errour of those who placed Felicity in Riches Secondly to teach us that the poore are nearer Answ 2 to happinesse and blessednesse then the rich God hath chosen saith Saint Iames the poore of this world to be heires of his Kingdome e Iam. 2.5 It will be here objected Object Christ speakes not in this place of poverty but of humility onely First it appeares plainely by Saint Luke that Answ 1 the poore are here meant for Luke 6.20 Christ saith to his Apostles Blessed are ye poore and on the contrary vers 24. he saith Woe unto you that are rich Secondly our Saviour here blesseth the poore Answ 2 that the people might learne not to contemne and despise the poore Apostles Chrysost de varijs loc Thirdly Christ pronounceth the poore blessed Answ 3 that his Disciples might bee encouraged the better to endure and undergoe poverty and thus it evidently appeares that our Saviour speakes not here onely of humility but also of poverty Wherein ar the poore more happy then the Quest 2 rich They want the temptations and tryalls Answ and impediments which rich men frequently meete withall and are incident unto the way to heaven is much straighter and sharper to a rich man then to the poore and therfore the poore is more happy then the rich As for example First those that abound in the wealth of this world are much more prone to the love of the world then those that are deprived of that affluence Mel qui non gustavit nescit he that never tasted honey knowes not how sweet it is and hee that never tasted of the sugred baites of the world cannot so love them as they doe who are bewitched with them Secondly poore Lazarus is free from that heart-breaking care of getting keeping spending and leaving of riches which rich Dives growes leane and old withall cura facit canos for this care makes the head quickly gray Thirdly the Rich Man is tempted in the acquiring of riches which so insatiably he desires unto deceit and theft and lying and perjury and
oppression c. All which temptations the poore man is lesse frequently assaulted withall Fourthly in the enjoying of riches the rich man is tempted unto Contentions and Suites and Pride and Intemperancy and Pleasure and Unchastity and that because hee is rich and his money will supply him in all these and procure him whatsoever his wicked heart may long and lust after but the poore man to whom this fewell is wanting must needs be more cold and lesse forward unto any of these then the rich man is And therefore in these regards we may safely say blessed are the poore § 3. The poore in spirit What is meant here Sect. 3 by Spirit Quest. 1 First some understand the Spirit of God and Answ 1 give this sense Blessed are the poore in spirit that is blessed are they who are poore for the Holy Ghost or who are made or become poore in will for the Holy Spirit h Hierom. ss Hence Bellarmine collects the vow of poverty but yet doth not so understand this word spirit Answ 2 Secondly some understand the humane spirit and this is the truth It is hence doubted whether by the humane spirit be meant the will or the cogitations This will the more clearly appeare by the exposition Quest 2 position and interpretation of this word Poore Answ Poverty in Scripture is threefold viz. either Affliction thus David saith I am desolate and poore that is afflicted i Psal 25.16 Want and this is threefold either in Act but not affection which is poverty by necessity Affectiō but not in act which is poverty by wil not poverty indeed Both Affection and Act k Bellar. de Monac lib. 2. c. 20. Humility Hence there are three expositions of the word some First expounding it of Affliction Secondly some of want and poverty Thirdly and some of humility First some by poore understand the afflicted thus Calvine s expounds the word but Bellarmine altogether rejects this because this verse then would bee one and the same either with vers 4. or 11. that is if by poore were meant afflicted men then it is the same with those that mourne vers 4. or those that are persecuted vers 11. Secondly some understand this word de egestate want or poverty in temporall possessions and this exposition onely delights the Cardinall Bellarmine who yet takes it neither for poverty in act onely or in affection onely but in both adding over and above these two things viz. First Affection is twofold Of Truth this is naturall affection and is without any heart of zeale l è Bern. Serm. de festo omn. Sanct. Of Charity this is a spirituall affection for the love of Christ and this he meanes here Secondly hence he collects that poverty is not onely to bee brooked and borne but also to be vowed this collection was gathered with the left hand for many things please God ipso imponente when hee layes them upon us which please him not te assumente when men undertake them of themselves without either his imposition or injunction It is pleasing unto God when men are patient and contented in their poverty the Lord laying it upon them to exercise and try them thereby but it displeaseth the Lord when men impose poverty or misery upon themselves the Lord not requiring it at their hands but blessiing them in temporall things Obiect 1 But Bellarmine gives us a triple reason that we may take our choice for the confirming of his deduction First because our Saviour meanes onely such in this place blessed are the poore in spirit that is such as willingly make themselves poore Answ 1 It is evident that Christ speaketh not of outward poverty but of the humility of the minde First because it is so expressed Blessed are the poore in spirit Secondly the Prophet David in the same sense saith I am poore m Psa 25.16 yet was hee a King and abounded in riches Thirdly our Saviour our saith The poore receive the Gospell n Mat. 11.5 yet were they not all poore in substance that received Christ as wee may see in Nicodemus Ioseph of Arimathaea and Zacheus But if this reason please not the Cardinall hath provided us a second and that is Because poore here is opposed to rich Luke Obiect 2 6.24 To this wee answer First although Christ Answ 1 saith Woe unto the rich yet he meaneth not all rich men but such as trusted in their riches for such onely are excluded the Kingdome of Heaven o Mark 10 24. Secondly although it be true that Christ opposeth Answ 2 poore and rich men yet the vow of poverty doth necessarily follow from hence for there is a deepe difference beweene these two to endure poverty and to vow poverty But Bellarmine gives us a third reason which is this Our Saviour Christ was poore both in action Obiect 3 and affection practising himselfe what hee taught unto others and therefore both poverty in action and affection is here meant To this wee reply First that Christ was not Answ 1 poore that is no begger and this their owne Cajetane affirmes giving these two true reasons to prove it To wit First because he bought necessary things Secondly because he gave unto the poore Iohn 13. Secondly it is untrue that Christ did professe Answ 2 voluntary poverty for we never read that ever he vowed poverty yea their owne extravagant hath decreed that it is an heresie so to affirme Christ having both money and a bagge for the almes of the poore Ioann 22. Tit. 14. cap. 5. And hence the more discreet and ingenious Papists overslip this place Stapleton in his antidot mentions it not Canisius that rakes up all the places and proofes he can for devoted poverty doth yet not cite this verse Alphonsus de castro in this head of poverty Haeres 3. doth plainely deny this to bee the meaning of this place and gives this reason for it because then it would follow that onely poore men should come into the Kingdome of Heaven which was the heresie of those that called themselves Apostolici Ib. Haeres 1. Thirdly some understand this place de humilitate of humility Blessed are the poore in spirit that is blessed are the humble now if it bee meant of humility not of poverty then necessarily the Spirit doth signifie the cogitation not the will and this exposition Bellarmine cannot deny because it is Chrysostomes and Augustines but hee preferres his owne exposition of vowed poverty before this Non de paupertate quia non per se laudabilis p Chrys de variis loc By poore in spirit is not meant poore in substance that not being a thing praise-worthy in it selfe but contriti corde the broken and humble in heart Chrysost s et op imperf qui non magna sapit de se Id. Ibid. sed factus ut puer Ib. Who hath no high thoughts or conceites of himselfe but is lowly in his owne eyes as a young child
povertie Or II. because although they have enough in regard of necessary things that is sufficient for food and rayment yet they are not content but with an unsatiable desire wish for more and grieve for the want thereof The mourning of these shal not bee turned into mirth neither Thirdly some mourne and grieve Carnaliter these are they who sorrow for the punishment but not for the sinne as Pharaoh Cain and Iudas did and therefore shall be no more comforted than they Fourthly some sorrow Impiè wickedly these are they who mourne because it is not lawfull for them to sinne freely and without any punishment either humane or divine Many grieve that there are lawes forbidding drunkennesse fornication stealing and the like and wish that there were no sinnes forbidden or duties enjoyned because then they might live merrily whereas now they mourne by reason of restraining lawes This is a most infallible token of a wicked man and therefore such mourners have neither promise of blessednesse nor of comfort Fiftly some sorrow Diabolicè with a Divellish sorrow these are they who grieve unto the death that is unto desperation thus Achitophel grieves that his counsell is not followed and to put an end thereunto puts an end unto himselfe thus Iudas mournes that he hath betrayed his innocent Master and in his agonie hangs himselfe These mourners are utterly deprived of all comfort both here and hereafter Sixtly but we must doe thus if wee desire consolation in our sorrow to wit I. lament our owne sinnes and the sinnes of the Church land and common-wealth wherein we live II. let us hope for mercy upon the condition of true and unfained repentance III. and then it is lawfull for us to weepe and mourne for our afflictions which wee groane under because they are the fruits of sinne and occasioned thereby and blessed are they that thus mourne for they shall be comforted What comfort or consolation is it that shall Quest 4 be imparted unto these mourners First the world hath many solaces for those Answ 1 that are in distresse to wit honour riches pleasure security false counsell vaine comfort fained freedome and the like which I omit to enlarge because these are not the comforts here promised Secondly the comfort of these blessed ones Answ 2 doth consist in the Holy Spirit that true comforter What comfort or consolation doth this Paracletus or Comforter give unto these mourners Quest 5 Answ Three viz. First Temporall Secondly Spirituall Thirdly Eternall First the Holy Ghost gives unto the mourners in Zion Temporale solamen temporall comforts first Providence hee will so provide for them that they shall want nothing although it bee with them as Bias said Omnia mea mecum porto that they carty all they have about them as Hagar and Iacob who had no more then the cloathes upon their backes and the water in their bottles yet when those are spent and gone hee will provide more Secondly Protection and Deliverance he will protect defend and deliver them from all evill as carefully as hee doth provide for them what is good Many are the afflictions of the righteous but the Lord delivers him out of all that is either 1. takes away the affliction wholly or 2. takes away the sting thereof as he did unto Paul giving him sufficient grace to endure the temptation though he tooke not the buffet from him and therefore let us place all our hope and confidence upon God let us depend first upon him for whatsoever good temporall blessing wee stand in need of And secondly for deliverance either from the affliction if the Lord may see it good for us or from the evill of the affliction Quest 6 These are ordinary and generall things What particular temporall comforts doth this Blessed Comforter afford unto these true mourners Answ The Lord hath particular consolations First for all men Secondly for all dangers First for all sorts of men the Lord hath sundry sorts of comfort as we may instance in some few to wit Ministers Magistrates Poore men Godly men Professours First the Lord hath comfort in store or store of comforts for Ministers who are painefull and faithfull in their calling notwithstanding those many discouragements that they meet withall therein as for example First few will beleeve their doctrine this is irksome unto them and makes them in the anguish of their heart cry out Lord who hath beleeved our report and to whom is the arme of the Lord revealed o Esa 53.1 Secondly they are made a spectacle unto the world and to Angels and to men p 1 Cor 4.9 Thirdly sinne which by their preaching they labour to beate downe doth grow up and abound more and more Fourthly hence they grow weary of their lives as we see in Elias who desires that he may die because of the wickednes of the world q 1 King 19.4 so holy Ieremiah cries out Woe is me my Mother that thou hast borne me a man of strife and a man of contention to the whole earth r Ierem. 15 10. Yet let them lift up their heads and listen unto the comforts pronounced unto them For First God saith to Moses and Samuel and under them to all his Prophets and Christ to his Apostles and under them to all faithfull preachers They have not dispised you but me Secondly the Lord saith unto them feare not I am with you ſ Ierem. 1.8 Thirdly their labour shall not bee altogether in vaine in regard of others for some shall be stil converted wheresoever the Gospell is preached t Acts 17.34 Fourthly their paines shall not be at all in vaine in regard of themselves for they shall bee crowned Thus the Lord is pleased to comfort the sad hearts and lift up the drouping and hanging downe heads of his faithfull Ministers Secondly Magistrates they watch when subjects and inferiours sleepe they take care for all and yet though they bee thus faithfull and zealous they are not respected but rather disobeyed hated and sleighted by the vulgar sort of the sonnes of Beliall This is enough to make them mourne and a just cause of sorrow and therefore to comfort them the Lord bids them not to feare for hee will bee with them u Iosh 1.5 9. and their worke shall bee rewarded Thirdly poore men want in a manner all necessary things which makes them grieve but for these if good the Lord hath these comforts that 1. hee will give them needfull things though not superfluous to the supplying of their wants though not of their desires and 2. those things that hee with-holds from them hee detaines because hee sees them to bee poyson and hurtfull unto them Fourthly Godly and pious men dare not lye nor defraud nor cosen by false weights or false measures and therefore their gaines and meanes is very small but here is their comfort God will provide for them Secondly the Lord hath comforts and consolations for all perils and dangers and
griefes whatsoever as for example First if thou bee in any temporall danger then here is thy comfort that all things shall worke together for the best unto thee x Rom. 8.28 Secondly if thou bee derided for the profession of religion the holy Comforter will afford internall consolation unto thee Thirdly dost thou mourne for the sinnes of others and art in feare for them then here is thy comfort viz. 1. If they be righteous men who have sinned and for whose sinnes thou art troubled thou must remember they stand or fall to their own Master y Rom. 14.4 2. If they bee wicked men for whose sinnes thou mournest and whose persons thou art afraid of in regard of their sinnes yet thou maist be comforted through hope What hope can we have in bewailing the sins Quest 7 of the world and of wicked men Chrysost imperf First it may be that by thy prayers tears counsell Answ 1 advice some may be converted although the Apostle feares the worst and heares bad enough of those unto whom he writes yet hee hopes the best Heb. 6.9 Secondly the audaciousnesse and boldnesse of Answ 2 the wicked in sinning shall not be perpetuall for Christ will come to judge the world and therefore hence wee may have some comfort in our mourning for the sinnes of the wicked Thirdly God will glorifie himselfe either by Answ 3 converting them from sinne or by confounding them for sinne Wherefore in regard of Gods glory wee are not utterly deprived of comfort in our sorrow for their sinnes Answ 4 Fourthly at least when wee see apparantly that they belong not unto God we then mourne no more that is if we see them die in their sins as they lived in their iniquities then wee are to cease our mourning for them and therefore in bewailing the sinnes of the world wee have this hope that either our mourning shall be turned into mirth by their amending or shal be brought to end by their death Fourthly if thou grievest for thy owne sinnes committed against thy God thou maist hearken what the Lord saith and hee will speake peace unto thee he will tell thee he desires not the death of a sinner but rather that he should turne from his sinnes and live He will tell thee that the sacrifices of God are a broken and contrite heart and such a sacrifice he will not despise z Psa 51.17 Yea thy Christ will tell thee that if thou feele thy sinnes to be a burthen unto thee that hee will ease thy shoulders of that load if thou wilt but come unto him a Mat. 11.28 Thus the Lord hath particular comforts for all the griefes of his children or whatsoever their causes of mourning be And thus we have seene the first consolation which wee have from this Blessed Comforter and that is temporall Secondly the Holy Spirit gives unto all holy mourners spirituall solace and that two wayes first by mitigating their affliction by inward comfort hence they can rejoyce in tribulation b Rom. 5.3 yea hence they can cheerfully endure death c Rom. 8.36 as we see in Paul Acts 20. and in the other Saints Heb. 11.35 c. And in the Apostles who rejoyce that God is pleased to thinke them worthy to suffer for Christs sake d Acts 5.41 Secondly by giving unto them internall peace of conscience both with themselves and with their God e Phil. 4.7 insomuch as they become thereby more then conquerers in their greatest afflictions and tryals f Rom. 8.31.37 and 2 Cor. 1.4 Thirdly this Paracletus will give unto these mourners in Zion eternall consolation in the new Jerusalem which is above where and when Death shall be swallowed up in victory and all teares wiped from off their faces g Esa 25.8 and Apoc. 7.17 Revel 21.4 And their temporal mourning changed into eternal mirth as Abraham saith to Dives of Lazarus he in his life time received paines therefore now hee is comforted h Luk. 16.25 and hence it is called everlastâ—ng consolation i 2 Thess 2.16 yea joy and comfort which the heart of a mortall man is not able to conceive off k 1 Cor. 2.9.10 Quest 8 How many degrees are there of this Eternall Consolation Answ Two to wit First from death when the spirit returnes unto God that gave it and the soule is caried by the Angels into heaven to enjoy the joyes of that celestiall paradise with Christ for ever and ever The second is from the resurrection when the body beeing united into the soule both are made partakers of that eternall blisse when we can see God with these same eyes l Iob. 19.26 having put on immortality as a garment and our corruptible bodies being made incorruptible And therefore from the consideration hereof we may see how blessed a thing it is to mourne and to want comfort for a while here on earth and how wide they shoot that thinke those happy that laugh and rejoyce here on earth Extrema gaudij luctus occupat the end of temporall joy is eternall sorrow as wee see in Dives thou in thy life time receivedst pleasure saith Abraham therefore now thou art tormented m Luk. 16 25. We see worldlings rejoyce and expose themselves wholly to profuse laughter and mirth according to that of the Prophet The harpe and the violl the tabret and pipe and wine are in their feasts n Esa 5.12 with joy and gladnesse slaying Oxen killing sheep eating flesh and drinking wine o Esa 22.13 in bowles chaunting to the sound of the violl inventing instruments of musicke and anointing themselves with the chiefe ointments p Amos 6 5.6 But all this jollity doth not argue felicity the lives of worldlings being meerely tragicall that is merry in the beginning but the Catastrophe death and misery Balthazar feasts but by and by trembles and within few houres is slaine Dan. 5.5 And many more like him spend their daies in good things and in a moment goe downe into the pit q Iob. 21.13 And therefore let us remember how vaine all the joyes of this world are and not place our felicity in them or thinke our selves happy because we enjoy them but rath r thinke blessed are they that mourne What comforts may we be supported withall Quest. 9 in the time of our sorrow What consolations may wee propound unto our selves in our distresse that we may the more patiently beare and undergoe it Ruminate in the day of mourning and time of griefe of these five things Remember first Answ that affliction is common with thee unto all the faithfull and therefore thou mayest the better beare it r Heb. 12.8 Secondly remember affliction may bee grievous to the body but it is joyous to the soule our Saviour sayth Feare not him nor that which can kill the body but feare him and that which can cast body and soule into hell fire And therefore we should not
feare affliction because it can but kill the body it cannot destroy the soule Thirdly remember the pleasures of sinne are but for a season wicked delights and joy may be pleasing unto us a while but the end thereof is death and therefore we had better bee cloathed with mourning than girded with this mirth Fourthly remember thy sorrow and mourning shall not long last it shall but endure for a night thou shalt not be long under the Chyrurgians sharpe instrument and therefore beare patiently thy momentany paine Fiftly remember most undoubtedly thy sorrow shall end in eternall joy and glory For if thou patiently suffer with Christ and for Christ then thou shalt be glorified with him ſ Rom 8.17 when and where all griefe and cause of sorrow shall be taken away as our Saviour saith in this verse Blessed are they that mourne for they shall be comforted VERS 5. Blessed are the meeke Vers 5 for they shall inherit the earth § 1. Blessed are the meeke The Fathers and Sect. 1 School-men as was shewed before vers 3. Quest doe onely observe here seven Beatitudes and some of the Fathers and most of the Papists do make Povertie in Spirit the first beatitude and Meeknesse the second and Mourning the third c. Whence they propound this question Why is meeknesse put after povertie of spirit Answ 1 First those that are humble and poore are ordinarily contemned and usually injured and subject to much hard and harsh measure upon the earth and therefore they stand principally in need of meeknesse lest otherwise they should bee provoked unto anger and impatience and desire of revenge Answ 2 Secondly Meeknesse is put after Humilitie and povertie of Spirit because the humble and poore are disposed and more apt unto meekenesse as proud and great rich men are more prone unto anger t Charthus s Sect. 2 § 2. For they shall inherit the earth What Quest 1 is the meaning of these words Answ 1 First some understand this of a sensible or an intelligible earth-these Chrysost s Imperf doth reject Answ 2 Secondly some understand our glorified bodies as David sayth My portion is in the land of the living u Psal 27.13 as if he would say our bodies while we live here are the land of the dead but are called the land of the living when they are glorified Chrysost imperf Answ 3 Thirdly some understand this of the body of Christ that t s of the glory of his claryfied body Thus Saint Hilary upon these words understands them Answ 4 Fourthly by earth some understand eternity to wit eitheir first the heaven of the blessed which is called earth in respect of the imperiall heaven or the court in respect of the throne of God and the Temple of the most high Or Secondly by eternity is meant that new earth which Saint Peter mentioneth 2 Pet. 3. and which is called earth in respect of heaven Chrysost imperf Answ 5 Fiftly some understand this literally of this world they shall inherit the earth that is the world and thus almost all our late divines expound it Answ 6 Sixtly some conjoyne them both understanding both earth and heaven the life present and to come Non de futura solum sed etiam de praesenti Chrys s And thus I take the words indeed to be understood but yet for a more methodicall orderly handling of them we will severally observe a double sense viz. First they are to be understood of this life present Secondly of the life to come First by Earth is meant the life present Meek men are thought to bee deprived of the riches and possessions of this world by worldlings but Christ shewes here the contrary that they shall possesse the earth v Chrys s de variis Or more plainely that although God give unto the meeke eternall life and would have them to expect it and hope for it yet over and above he doth also give them earthly possessions the promise of future blessings doth not take away the hope of present for holinesse hath a promise both of this life and the life to come w 1 Tim. 4.8 which promise is principally and particularly confirmed and made unto the meek both by our Saviour here and also by the Prophet David Psal 27 9.11.22 How doth God give the earth in this sense Quest 2 unto the meeke for we see them often poore persecuted afflicted destitute of food raiment habitation flying from place to place for the safeguard of their lives as meeke Moses was constrained to doe First some understand this of the men of the Answ 1 world as if our Saviour should say blessed are the meeke upon the earth for they shall have many friends in the world And therefore those that desire amity and not enmity let them embrace meeknesse what benefit is it to be opposed by all it were certainely much better to be beloved of all We hate proud men we avoid the company and society of angry men those that are cruell though great men wee wish in their graves now meeke gentle and humblemen are free from that hatred these wishes and consequently gain much love and friendship amongst men Secondly some understand this of the fruition Answ 2 of their part or portion in earthly things as if our Saviour would say blessed are the meeke for others are so troubled turmoiled molested and disquieted that they have no comfort in any thing they enjoy but are in regard of any comfortable use thereof deprived as well of those things which they have as which they have not but they shall enjoy what they possesse with joy and comfort yea although they bee as having nothing x 2 Cor. 6.10 yet they shall possesse all things Thirdly some understand this of the affaires Answ 3 and employments of this world because meeknesse is profitable unto us in every estate and condition of life As for example First meeknesse is very profitable unto those that have undertaken the state of Matrimony for so the Husband shall win his Wife and the Wife the Husband Plato tels us that if a man clap his hands together being both open or if one be shut the other open he takes no harme at all by the blow but if the fists bee both bent he will hurt his hands So if both husband and wife be mild and meeke or if the one be alwaies gentle patient and forbearing the bond of conjugall love doth long continue entire but if both be proud or furious or angry or hasty or revengeful then the Matrimoniall knot of love is quickely loosed and therefore meeknesse is profitable for the married couple if they desire long to continue in mutuall love Secondly meeknesse is very necessary and behovefull both unto children and servants that is Masters and Fathers by being meeke and gentle unto them shall gaine more love respect service and obedience of them then by being proud harsh and cruell unto them Parents and
1 12 9. 2 cor 9.9 that is largely and liberally Thus Solomon describes the liberall woman Shee stretcheth out her hand to the poore yea she stretcheth forth her hand unto the needy k Prover 31.20 yea this is the Lords command If there bee a poore man among you thou shalt not shut thy hand from him but thou shalt open thy hand wide unto him and shalt surely lend him sufficient for his neede in that which hee wanteth l Deut. 15.7 8. Quest 17 If Parsimonious almes bee not Mercy then what is the measure of Mercy Answ 1 First negatively the measure of mercy is not our coveteous minde and will But Answ 2 Secondly the Mercy of God Dicit da mihi ex eo quod dedi tibi August s Psal 103. God saith give me part of that which I have given unto thee and let my bounty shewed towards thee be thy rule to direct thee in shewing mercy towards others Answ 3 Thirdly the measure of our mercy is our brothers misery our almes must bee according to our brothers want Deut. 15.8 Fourthly another measure of mercy is our owne hand that is our ability and power Non solum quantum sed de quanto Ambros s Corinth Answ 4 God doth not so much looke at that which thou givest as at that which thou hast to give And therefore the Holy Ghost doth neither condemne the Disciples because they gave but little nor commend them because they gave much but praiseth them for this That every one of them according to his ability sent reliefe unto the brethren which dwelt in Iudea m Acts 11 29. Fiftly sometimes the Lord doth prescribe unto some a particular measure of mercy which Answ 5 is to be observed as for example First the Lord did appoint unto the poore all the fruit that sprang up or grew the seventh yeare n Exod. 23.11 Secondly some remainder and gleanings every yeare Deut. 24.19 Thirdly sometimes halfe of that which wee possesse thus Christ commands the people o Luk. 3.11 and thus doth Zacheus p Luk. 15 8. Fourthly sometimes God commands us to sell all and give unto the poore Matthew 19.21 Luke 12.33 Fiftly sometimes we are commanded if wee have for the present nothing to give to labour that we may be able to helpe others Acts 20.35 Ephes 4.28 Who offend against this rule First those that labour hard in their callings Quest 18 not that they may be enabled to give almes but Answ 1 that they may have enough to satisfie their greedy appetites of gluttony or drunkennesse Secondly those that give sparingly unto the Answ 2 poore I speake not here of those who give little because they have not much for certainely the widdowes mite shal be accepted but of those who have much and yet give but little The Apostles assertion is generall For if there be first a willing minde it is then accepted according to that which a man hath not according to that which hee hath not q 2 Cor. 8.12 where he most plainely layes downe two rules of charity the first is whatsoever we give whether little or much it must bee given willingly the second is that wee must give proportionably unto that which wee possesse that is if wee have but little God will accept then of a little but if we abound in estate wee must abound in good workes Thirdly those erre from this rule that spend Answ 3 and give much for other things and in regard of that but little unto the poore it is no almes or true worke of mercy to give a peece of bread or a penny unto a poore man when in the meane time we spend much other waies either 1. upon our lust or pleasure as many spend much for the sight of Stage Playes much upon Hawkes much upon Hounds much at Dice and Cards yea much upon Harlots or 2. when we wast and consume much by drunkennesse or 3. by feasting frequently great men Certainely we are no almoners except we bestow distribute and disperse a greater part of that which wee possesse upon the poore then upon our pleasures and lusts and our sentence is this if we sow sparingly we shall reape sparingly and if we sow plentifully we shall reape plentifully r 2 Cor. 9.7 Secondly our almes must be given with a continued hand true mercy is not sometimes to be done but to be habituated by a frequent and daily practise Give saith Salomon a portion to seven and also to eight Å¿ Eccles 11.2 and Saint Paul would have the Corinthians to lay by some thing in store every Lords day t 1 Cor. 16 2. and disswades all men from being weary of this duety of charity u Gal. 6.19 or of forgetting the workes of mercy v Heb. 13 16. Quest 19 Why must we be thus constant in the workes of mercy and charity Answ 1 First because there is daily need of the exercise thereof the belly of the poore man will still cry for meat yea new poore people will daily spring up the Lord hereby proving and trying us whether we will continue in the workes of mercy or be weary of well-doing w 2 Thes 3.13 Answ 2 Secondly because otherwise we shall have no reward It is not enough to begin well except we continue in well doing for without perseverance there is no blessednesse Answ 3 Thirdly because constancy in the workes of mercy is recited unto the praise of such and imitation of others by the Holy Spirit Thus we read of the daily distribution of the Church x Act. 6.1 and of Cornelius his constant course of prayer and almes y Act. 10.2 that wee might learne to imitate them in this vertue so lauded by the Lord. Quest 20 How long must wee continue in giving almes Answ 1 First wee must give so long as wee see any stand in neede and when none wants then we may retaine unto our selves what we enjoy but that will be never and therefore we must never cease to give Answ 2 Secondly wee must give untill we have satisfied the mercies of Christ wee must doe good unto the poore members of Christ untill wee have done as much for them as Christ did for us but this will be never as that liberall Almoner said z Iohn Elecmosynarius Leontius vita unto a poore brother Nondum sanguinem pro te c. I have not yet shed my blood for thee as Christ did for mee and therefore I must not yet give over doing good unto thee And thus we must continue liberall so long as we continue in life and ability to doe good Having shewed how the rules of Almes-deeds doe respect the hand it followes in the second place to consider how they respect the affections wherein we have also two rules diligently to observe viz. Dandum hilariter Dandum cito First what wee give must bee given willingly and cheerfully or true mercie gives with a willing
reward in an unproper sense more plainly there is a perpetuall relation betweene Father and Sonne betweene Husband and Wife betweene Master and Servant betweene Hilles and Valleyes Because he cannot be a Father without a Sonne or a Husband who hath no Wife and so of the rest But there is not a perpetuall relation betweene Mercedem Meritum or Wages and Merit As appeares thus When Leah brought forth Issacbar shee said God hath given me my wages because I have given my maiden unto my husband x Gen. 30 18. Now in this thing Leah did performe no good worke neither did it for Gods sake neither did well in doing of it and therefore there could bee no merit in it neither in any respect can the giving of her maiden unto her husband be called a merit or can it bee said that thereby shee did merit or deserve any thing at Gods hands And therefore there is no perpetuall relation betweene Wages and Merit or that wheresoever wee read of reward there we must needs understand it to be given as of due debt y Chamier tom 3. f. 465. Great is your reward in heaven Our Saviour doth not promise a reward in earth but in heaven Observ Teaching us that the true retribution of affliction is in the life to come Quest Why is the recompense and reward of affliction after this life Answ 1 First because the promised reward spoken of in this verse is to be given unto all but temporall deliverance and freedome is not given unto all Answ 2 Secondly because the reward here promised ought farre to exceed all our sufferings and afflictions which temporall blessings often doe not but eternall glory doth alwaies I reckon that the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to bee compared to that glory which shall bee revealed in u◠z Rom. 8.18 Answ 3 Thirdly this reward of our afflictions must bee extended to the soule as well as to the body and therefore must not be a temporall but an eternall reward It may be objected our afflictions losses and Obiect 3 crosses are promised to be rewarded a hundred-fold in this life and therefore the reward is temporall in earth not eternall in heaven First a temporall reward is not promised and Answ 1 hence wee see it sometimes to some granted and sometimes from some with-held Secondly the hundred fold reward promised Answ 2 in this life may bee understood of peace of conscience which farre exceeds all worldly wealth Thirdly the true and adequate reward of the Answ 3 soule is eternity And in our afflictions we must not thinke that God will give us riches or honour or freedome or reputation or joy and health or the like for in all these things wee must say thy will bee done But wee must remember First that we suffer for Christs sake Secondly that the Patriarches Prophets and Apostles were copartners with us in our sufferings Thirdly that our sufferings shall be rewarded in heaven Fourthly that this heavenly reward which wee shall bee made partakers off is an exceeding reward yea also eternall For these things considered wee shall thinke nothing hard or heavy to bee borne but even the yoake of the crosse light and easie Art thou injured the time will come when thou shalt bee avenged art thou slandered and thy reputation not vindicated the time will come when thy innocency shall appeare and shine as the Sunne art thou killed for Christs sake there is a time when thou shalt rise againe and live for ever with Christ in eternall glory and therefore blessed are they who are persecuted reviled slandered and afflicted for Christs sake for great is their reward in heaven Vers 13 VERRS 13. Yee are the salt of the earth but if the salt have lost his savour wherewith shall it bee salted it is thenceforth good for nothing but to be cast out and to be troden under foot of men Sect. 1 § 1. Ye are the salt of the earth Quest 1 Whether is this meant of their persons or of their office Answ Of their office or function ye are the salt of the earth that is it is your office and worke to salt and season the earth Trahit ad personas quod est doctrinae Calvin s Christ applyes that to their persons which belongs unto their doctrine Non tam ad personas quam ad munus Gualt s This doth not so much belong unto their persons as unto their office Obser or apostolicall function to wit the Ministery of the word Teaching us that it is the part of the Ministers of the word to season the hearts of the faithfull Quest 2 Could not Christ have seasoned the hearts of his children himselfe and if he could why did he do it by men Answ Christ could have seasoned and sanctified the hearts of his children by himselfe but yet would doe it by men for these two causes First that he might have an evident and perspicuous Church and discipline upon earth or a representation of his presence amongst men Secondly that hereby his power and strength might be glorified in our weakenesse and infirmity Quest 3 Who is it that doth truely salt and season the heart with grace Answ 1 First really this seasoning comes from God and his Blessed Spirit who is the principall authour of all good in us Answ 2 Secondly the principall Instrument of our seasoning is the sacred Scriptures Answ 3 Thirdly the Ministers are only secondary instruments of this seasoning And that First by Preaching unto men the word of God And Secondly by sealing them by the Sacraments of Christ which two workes if they be truely performed doe truely confirme unto us the salt of the Holy Ghost Sect. 2 § 2. Yee are the salt of the earth If the salt Quest 1 have lost his savour it is good for nothing c. How many sorts of unsavoury Ministers are there Answ 1 First blind watch-men who have no knowledge and therefore are not able to give light unto those who sit in darkenesse nor eies unto the blind neither can instruct those who are ignorant Secondly hereticall teachers such as teach Answ 2 false and damnable doctrine such as doe not season but poyson and destroy the soule such are the Romish teachers Priests Jesuits and Seminaries who mingle the word of God with their owne inventions and humane traditions Thirdly such as preach true doctrine but yet Answ 3 misapply the same sowing pillowes under the elbowes of the wicked preaching peace unto them when they should rather awaken them unto repentance by discovering unto them their sinnes and by denouncing the judgements of God against them for their sinnes Fourthly they who though they teach the Answ 4 truth and generally apply it well doe yet lead ungodly and scandalous lives for an offensive and unsavoury conversation in the teacher doth hinder the seasoning vertue of the word of his Ministery in the hearts of the people his doctrine not being able to build up
be our Mother obeying her in those injunctions which are not contrary to the Mandates of God our Father for otherwise wee are not the true children of God Children must bee obedient unto Parents therefore when the Mother injoynes that which the Father doth not forbid the child must subscribe to the practise of it Here observe that there are three Churches I. The Primitive Church II. The Moderne Churches where our religion is professed And these two we reverence and submit unto where they doe not oppose the law of God III. The Popish Church Now this we doe not so hate that we will refuse to embrace things worthy to bee received because they used them They have the Word Sacraments Ministers and a Ministerie yea and use all these shall we therefore refuse them Secondly for the peace of the Church let us be of the same mind with Saint Paul to become all things to all men in lawfull and indifferent things that thereby wee might winne some Wee should not rend Christs seamelesse coate in twaine or breake a gap in the hedge of the Church for Adiophorall things lest in avoyding the use of them we fall into a direct breach of the fifth commandement Sect. 2 § 2. That it hath beene said The Pharisees here alleadge and urge the words of the precept for the confirming of an errour namely that no man sinneth against the seventh Commandement but hee that actually committeth the sinne of uncleannesse Quest 1 Can errour be founded upon Scriptures Answ 1 First it may by wresting and wrong expounding of them Many saith Saint Peter pervert the Scriptures to their owne damnation 2 Pet. 3.16 Answ 2 Secondly although the Scriptures speake alwaies the truth yet they doe not utter this truth alwaies one and the same way For I. sometimes they speake Allegorically sometimes literally II. Sometimes they barely and historically recite a thing sometimes they command and injoyne a thing sometimes they counsell and advise unto a thing III. Sometimes they speake indefinitely and generally to all men sometimes particularly to some certaine time people and persons And therefore if these should not rightly bee applyed according to the sense and meaning of the Blessed Spirit wee should quickly runne into an errour Quest 2 If the Scripture speake so many waies unto us doe not the Papists Pighius and Perresius then say truely that they are like a nose of wax which a man may turne which way hee list or like a shipmans drawers which will fit any person yea the causes of heresies because they may bee expounded according to every mans judgement opinion and affection Answ 1 First it is maliciously and wickedly spoken of Pighius for the Scriptures in themselves are not such but onely are perverted by wicked men unto their destruction Answ 2 Secondly Perresius from a true proposition collects a false conclusion Heresies saith hee are founded upon the Scriptures men stil alleadging Scripture for the proofe of their opinions whether true or false this is true Therefore he concludes the Scripture is not to be reade by the laicks this is false as was shewed before verse 7. Chap. 4. Wee must not refuse to sucke hony out of the sweet flowers because the spider from thence extracts poison wee must not forbeare the use of Scriptures because wicked men abuse them but reade them study them and learne to understand them How may we bee enabled to understand the Quest 3 Scriptures and to learne their true sense and meaning Interpret them according to these few plaine rules to wit Answ First hold fast the Analogie of faith this is a Rule 1 great and principall rule for that exposition of the word which doth overthrow any Article of our faith is not sound solide or orthodoxe Which is the Analogie of faith are the principles Quest 1 of Catechisme or the three Creedes namely the Apostles Nicene and Athanasius or any of them First wee must wade warily through this Answ 1 ford because otherwise wee may fall into a gulfe Secondly the grounds and principâ—les of Answ 2 Catechisme are certaine truthes and â—â—e rudiments because they are agreeable unto the holy Scriptures Thirdly but yet the grounds and principles Answ 3 of Catechisme are not fit foundations of our faith because then the holy Scriptures should be judged by them Cujus contrarium est verum that is the principles and grounds of Catechisme are to bee judged by the Scriptures not the word by them Fourthly wee say therefore that there is no Answ 4 undoubted analogie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is of it selfe to bee beleeved but onely the harmony of the sacred Scriptures in themselves Fiftly two things are here therefore to be observed Answ 5 viz. First the true expositor of Scripture is Scripture onely for the understanding hereof take notice of foure Interpreters namely I. The opinion of some one private man this is not much to be regarded II. The judgement of the Moderne Church this is venerable but is to be assented unto no further then the Scripture will allow for the Church was once an Artian yea the East Churches and Popish Church are in many things false and erroneous III. There is the consent of Antiquitie this is much to bee reverenced but yet with some reservations and cautions because all things were not revealed at once IV. The exposition and consent of other places in Scripture Secondly we must not so ground any opinion Rule 2 upon one place of Scripture that wee overthrow another for that is no true sense of Sripture which doth make any sentence in Scripture false Secondly attend diligently to the scope of the Holy Ghost that thou extend and stretch the place no further then was meant by him In this rule many things are carefully to bee attended unto namely First whether is the place Allegoricall or literall For I. to wring Allegories out of plaine and cleare truthes is both ridiculous and impious and instead of that sincere milke which is therein truely contained for our nourishment is presented unto us the unwholsome blood of mans perverting braine This is the fault of the Origenistes and Anabaptists II. If the place bee literall then let the exposition thereof accord with the analogie of faith and seeke not for Allegories III. To exact a literall exposition or interpretation of every place is full of danger yea more perillous then the former For if the place bee Literall then he who expounds it Allegorically doth onely loose the true sense and overthrow the germane and genuine meaning of the words but not establish untruthes As for example we reade in Genesis that when Abraham was old and it ceased to bee with Sarah after the manner of women that unto them was borne Isaac Origen expounds this thus By Abraham is meant a Wiseman and by Sarah Vertue to whom is borne Isacke that is pleasure when it ceased to be with her after the manner of women that is when all carnall affections
that divine perfection which God requires in every good work yea how the outward good workes which hee performes are stained and blotted with pride vaine boasting ostentation and selfe-love Thirdly let him diligently observe the stupiditie of his conscience how bold and obstinate and senselesse it is as for example 1. He never doubts of his condition 2. He never feares the wrath and judgements of God 3. He never seekes to be delivered from the wrath to come 4. Hee never trembles wâ—th the sight of his sinnes his heart not being circumcised he is never touched with a sense of his iniquities The Children of God are ever and anon in heavinesse and teares for the sinnes they commit against so gracious a God and so beloved a Father thinking in this kinde every mole-hill a mountaine but the naturall man although hee be never sure yet he is alwaies secure singing peace unto his owne soule and saying no evill shall come unto him Fourthly let him truely know and acknowledge the end of his obedience and what his aime and scope is in all the good duties which he performes namely alwaies either his gaine or estimation of the world or vaine glory ever obeying for himselfe never for God ever seeking himselfe never seeking the glory of his heavenly Father Fifthly and lastly let him consider his weakenesse of rather want of faith let him examine what spirit he hath well may he have the Spirit of slumber and a deceivable presumption but that internall sweetnesse and spirituall peace which might corroborate him against terrors dangers and death or comfort him in afflictions or make him victorious over the greatest tryals Rom. 8.38 he never had the least tast or rellish of Quest 8 Must we only judge our selves by our works Answ We must not onely judge our selves by our externall actions but also by our internall by our thoughts consciences and least sinnes as for example First if thou be not a thiefe then see whether thou art not unmercifull or coveteous or desirous of something which is thy neighbours Secondly if thou bee no murtherer then see if thou hast not beene angry with thy brother without a cause if thou hast not hated him if thou hast not endeavoured at least desired to bee revenged if thou hast not contended with him for some petty trifles if thou hast not called him Racha or foole in thy anger yea examine whether thou lovest him or not Thirdly if thou bee no adulterer then see if thou hast not either with thy hands or eyes or heart or affection lusted after some or shewed some wanton tokens Fourthly if thou be no perjured person or one who hath horribly prophanned the name of God by blasphemies then see if thou hast not sometimes without an oath spoken rashly or irreverently of God or of the Gospel or of holy things yea hast thou not had unreverend thoughts of God Thus examine thy selfe both by thy outward and inward man Quest 9 If this strictnesse be now required of us under the Gospel then who can be saved Answ 1 First by the workes of the law no man living can be justified or saved Answ 2 Secondly every one is then made the child of God when the spirit of God speakes unto him by faith Answ 3 Thirdly this evidence and testimonie of the Spirit is by and by confirmed unto us by a holy conversation of life which is performed in the sinceritie of the heart all our actions proceeding from sincere affections Answ 4 Fourthly and from hence we are assured by the same blessed Spirit that our infirmities shall not 〈◊〉 imputed unto us but covered by that precious garment of Christs righteousnesse Rom. 8.2 and 4.5 6. from Psal 32. And therefore our failings shall not make us fall short of eternall life if we doe but in sinceritie of heart strive and endeavour to serve the Lord in whatsoever he requires for he graciously doth accept of the will for the deede § 2. Sweare not at all Sect. 2 Why is this generall negation added Quest 1 First Answ something is here to bee understood in the answer of the Pharisees They say Thou shalt not for sweare thy selfe but shalt performe unto the Lord thine oathes as if they would say thou shalt pay unto God what thou sweatest By God to give unto him but if thou swearest by any thing else namely either by heaven or earth or Ierusalem or thy hand or eye c. then thou needest not to performe thine oath except thou wilt This was the Pharisees glosse upon that saying which is mentioned before verse 33. and so our Saviour gives us a touch of it Mat. 23.16 Hereunto our Saviour in this verse and the two following answers that by those things to wit heaven earth c. it is neither lawfull to forsweare nor to sweare this â—e layes downe and collects that Wherein were the Scribes and Pharisees Quest. 2 faultie concerning this third Commandement First in generall Gualter upon these words Answ 1 observes that both they might be and many amongst us are guiltie here of abusing the name of God and violating this precept many waies without an oath as for example First when we speake irreverently of divine things to wit either I. of God himselfe or II. of his law or III. of his threatnings or IV. by wresting and perverting the examples of Gods judgements or V. by jesting of Scripture inter pocula in our mirth Secondly when wee abuse it unto inchantments Answ 2 and spels as is done with Saint Iohns Gospel and Psal 50. Thirdly when we abuse it unto Execration and cursing as God quite it or the vengeance of God light upon him for it or the like Fourthly when it is abused for gaine thus I. Beggars daily and hourely profane the name of God II. those also who pretend religion that they may deceive the better III. And they who teach chaffe for wheate the inventions of man for the word of God Fifthly Magistrates are here faultie when they doe not use the power which is given them by God unto the glory of God and his truth All these are transgressors of this precept and yet without an oath But these being more remote from our Saviours scope in this verse I leave them Secondly more particularly there is here a double fault which our Saviour meetes withall in the Pharisees to wit first that they condemned no rash oathes by the name of God but only Perjurie if a man did not sweare falsely then they thought him not faulty although hee swore by God Secondly as they condemned not those oathes which were dierctly sworne by God except they forsweare themselves so neither did they blame those oathes which were indirectly sworne by God to wit by his creatures of both which particularly First the Jewes thought that they were not bound to performe their oathes except the oath were by God Observ or by the gold of the Temple or by the gift upon the altar Mat. 23.16
not be offended therefore wee must doe nothing that may displease him we must abstaine from every appearance of evill therefore we must disobey and resist the Magistrate rather than yeeld to such ceremonies as seeme evill to some This is to strain the Scripture beyond his native sense and to make it speake a strange language § 2. Thou shalt love thy Neighbour Sect. 2 How many degrees of love are there one towards another Quest The Ancients have these eight degrees I. Answ Some love those who love them this is naturall love II. Some love those from whom they have received or hope to receive some good turne this is mercenary love As Augustine saith Qui amicum amat propter commodum non amicum convincitur amare sed commodum Hee who loves his friend for his gaine thinkes gaine worth loving but not his friend III. Some love others because they trace the same path of impiety that they doe thus drunkards love drunkards and Hereticks love those who maintaine the same Heresie that they doe this is a wicked and diabolicall love IV. Some love others for some good worke that they have done or because they see them to be good men this love is commendable V. Some love others because they are members of the same body with them that is the children of their heavenly Father this is a spirituall love VI. Some love those who love not them and this is a gratious love Cheâ—â— Harm c. 51. p. 5â—6 There are two degrees more which the Ancients have ranked with these but they cannot be called degrees of love but rather of hatred namely VII Some love not those who love them and these are perverse persons VIII Some love not entirely any but are lovers of themselves and this is an humane corruption and infirmitie § 3. And hate thy enemy Sect. 3 The Scribes and Pharisees say this Observ but Christ rejects it and therefore we may easily affirme it to be false and this to be true That the true Christian must hate none Why must we hate none Quest 1 First because hatred is alwayes forbidden and Answ 1 ranked with those things which are evill The workes of the flesh saith the Apostle are these adultery fornication c. hatred variance c. Secondly because God loves all his creatures as followes verse 45. and therefore wee Answ 2 should herein imitate him hating none Answ 3 Thirdly because the blessed Spirit of God teacheth us to hate none and Christians ought to practise no other things then he teacheth unto them Answ 4 Fourthly the Scribes and Pharisees acknowledge that we must love our brethren now unto Christians all men are brethren either in Christ or for Christ as was shewed before verse 7. of this chapter and therefore we must love all and hate none Object But against this it will be objected the Israelites were commanded to hate the seven Nations to smite them to destroy them to make no covenant with them to shew no mercy unto them Deut. 7.1 2. Iosh 23.7 12. Answ 1 First this was a peculiar precept and therefore is no generall rule neither concludes any thing against what hath beene formerly affirmed Answ 2 Secondly although it be not allowed to hate any man for the evill that is in him yet it is lawfull to hate the evill that is in men Quest 2 How farre and in what regards is it lwafull for a man to hate his enemy There are two sorts of enemies to wit ours and Gods Answ First if they be our enemies then wee must not hate them at all Indeed it is lawfull for us to pray against them as David did arise O Lord disappoint him cast him down and deliver my soule from him d Psal 17.13 And againe O Lord overthrow thou the counsell of Achitophel Secondly if they be wicked men and so Gods enemies then these things are required of us namely First we must hate their wicked workes yee that love the Lord hate evill Psal 97.10 The flesh that toucheth any uncleane thing must not be eaten e Levit. 7.19 nor the society of sinners must be delighted in f Prov. 1.10.15 but wee must hate the wickednesse of the wicked with a perfect hatred g Psa 139 21. Secondly it is lawfull for us to pray against their malice whether it be 1. against God Or 2. Religion Or 3. Our brethren Thirdly we must decline familiarity and all intimacie with those who are Gods enemies Davids delight was in the Saints h Psal 16.3 and so must ours be not in the wicked for their company we must avoid i Psal 26.4 5. and 101.6 Esa 52.11 and that for these three causes 1. Lest by their society we should be drawne into sinne as Salomon was 2. Lest we should bee punished with them Read Numb 16.26 Prov. 13.20 and 22.24 Apoc. 18.4 3. Lest at least our hearts should be grieved and our eyes and eares offended with their wickednesse Thus Lots righteous soule was grieved with seeing and hearing the abomination of the wicked Sodomites k 2 Pet. 2.9 Here wee must distinguish between those who Oppose themselves obstinately against all goodnesse and Religion these are to be avoided and their company not to be frequented Are blind and ignorant doing evil because they know no better these are not altogether to bee shunned but as occasion offers it selfe to be instructed and exhorted Fourthly but whatsoever they be though never so bad yet they are to be loved 1. Because they are flesh of our flesh of the same species with us 2. Because it may be they shall be converted hereafter And therefore love them for that hopes sake which thou maist have of them VERS 44. But I say unto you love your enemies Vers 44 blesse them that curse you doe good to them that hate you and pray for them which despitefully use you and persecute you § 1. Love your enemies Sect. 1 How doth it appeare that our enemies are to Quest 1 be loved First from Levit. 19.17 18. Thou shalt not Answ 1 hate thy brother in thy heart thou shalt in any wise rebuke thy Neighbour and not suffer sinne upon him Thou shalt not avenge nor beare any grudge against the children of my people c. Where we see 1. Our enemies must be reproved and wee must not suffer them to sinne vers 17. 2. We must not avenge our selves upon them 3. We must not remember the injuries they have done unto us vers 18. Secondly it appeares from Rom. 13.9 Thou Answ 2 shalt not commit adultery thou shalt not kill thou shalt not steale all is comprehended in this thou shalt love thy Neighbour as thy selfe And therefore Saint Augustine saith l De doct 1.30 this precept of loving our enemies belongs unto all Thirdly it appeares from Rom. 12.20 21. If Answ 3 thine enemy hunger feed him if hee thirsâ— give him drinke and be not overcome of evill but â—vercome evill with
that hate you pray for them which persecute you Quest 1 Why doth our Saviour expresse or adde these particulars doth not this generall exhortation Love your enemies imply and include all these Frustrà fit per plura quod fieri potest per pauciora is not this unnecessarily to multiply words Answ This our Saviour doth for the hardnesse and senselesnesse and dulnesse of our hearts because spirituall things are difficultly aright understood except they be very plainely and clearly laid downe wee can sometimes understand generalls but are not able to inferre those particulars which are therein included Quest 2 Why are spirituall things so hard to bee understood by us Answ 1 First because they cannot be perceived without the helpe of the Holy Spirit 1 Corinthians 2.14 Answ 2 Secondly because we can easily find a knot in a rush we can find something to cavill at or to object against being in the reading and study of Scripture prompted hereunto by Satan and carnall reason who will invent some arguments against the truth of Gods sacred volume Answ 3 Thirdly because spirituall things are contrary to our natures and naturall affections wee can easi y understand those things which suite with our dispositions and are deare unto our affections but those things which are opposite unto them we cannot understand Vers 45 VERS 45. That yee may be the children of your Father which is in Heaven for he maketh his Sunne to rise on the evill and on the good and sendeth raine on the just and on the unjust Sect. 1 § 1. That ye may be the children of your Father Object Stapleton urgeth and objecteth this place to prove the merit of charitie because our Saviour commandeth us to love both our Neighbours and enemies in the former verses Vt fiamus filii patris that so we may be made the children of our heavenly Father Answ 1 First we deny that any merits of counsell or command or supererogatory workes can make us the sonnes of God Answ 2 Secondly we say that merits follow our filiation and doe not goe before it Answ 3 Thirdly the sense therefore of this place is one or both of these I. Shew thy self to be the son of God by thy love unto all Approba filiationem Calvin Beza Muscul Marlor approve thy filiation to be true by thy love unto thy enemies and by doing good unto those who doe evill unto thee II. Walke worthy of thy adoption and sonne-ship as if our blessed Saviour would say walke in your Fathers steps who doth good unto all There are here two things considerable namely First the Argument Secondly the Consequence First the Argument which our Saviour here useth is this Because ye are sons therefore c. as if hee would say The chiefest care of man is or should be that hee may bee made the sonne of God Obser Why should we principally endeavour to be Quest 1 made the children of our heavenly Father First in generall because all the promises of the Answ 1 Gospel depend upon this we cannot bee made partakers of any promise of God untill wee are his children for all the promises are made to such Secondly because adoption and filiation are Answ 2 seales of salvation we never can be assured that we shall be saved untill we are assured of our filiation Thirdly because it is the greatest dignitie in Answ 3 the world to be made the sonne of God David thought it a great honour to be an earthly Kings sonne in Law how much greater is it then to be the adopted sonne our heavenly Father which is the King of Kings and a Lord of Lords The blessed Virgin Mary was more blessed in being Gods daughter then Christs mother Fourthly because Christ onely loves those Answ 4 who are the children of God Fifthly because Christ died for this end that Answ 5 he might gather together in one the children of God that were scattered abroad Iohn 11.52 Sixthly because if we be not the children of Answ 6 God we are the children of the Divell Ioh. 8.44 Seventhly because if we be the sonnes of God Answ 7 wee shall be directed by his holy Spirit in our lives and conversations for as many as are led by the Spirit are the Sonnes of God Rom. 8.14 and contrarily Eighthly because if we be the sonnes of God Answ 8 by adoption wee shall then have communion with God and fellowship with his naturall and eternall Sonne Jesus Christ 1 Cor. 1.9 and 1 Iohn 3.2 Ninthly if we be sonnes wee are heires yea Answ 9 heires of glory if we be here adopted into the fellowship of sonnes we shall hereafter be crowned with a wreath of glory and raigne with Christ for ever and ever Reade Rom. 5.2 and 8.17 21. and Gal. 4.7 And therefore to conclude this Question If we desire 1. To bee assured that all the gracious and comfortable promises of the Gospel belong particularly unto us If 2. wee desire to be assured that we are of the number of those who shall be saved If 3. We desire to be promoted unto the greatest honour in the world If 4. Wee desire to be assured of Christs love unto us If 5. we long to be gathered by Christ into his fold If 6. We would not be the sonnes of Satan If 7. We desire the direction and conduct of the blessed Spirit If 8. We desire union and communion with God and Christ we must then labour and endevour to be made the sonnes of God We hope we are the sonnes of God and not of Quest 2 Satan but how may we be not only well perswaded but also certainely assured hereof Answ Wee may undoubtedly know whether we be the children of the most High by these signes Signe 1 First faith is a note of the sonne of God and therefore we must try whether we have faith or not Wee are the children of God by faith in Christ Iesus Gal. 3.28 And therefore if we have no faith we are strangers from God and the Covenant of grace Ephes 2.12 and 4.18 Signe 2 The next Signe is the Spirit and the testimony of the same he who is adopted into the fellowship of Sonnes is endued with the Spirit which unto his spirit testifieth the truth of his filiation Reade Rom. 8.16 and Gal. 4.6 And therefore we must examine what manner of certainty we have of our adoption I. If we have no assurance hereof we are very miserable II. If our perswasion be a lying presumption and our hope without any solid ground then our condition is much more miserable III. If our assurance be weake like a smoaking flax or bruised reede then we must labour that it may be more strengthned IV. If our assurance be strong and built upon that never-failing Rocke then wee are happy and blessed Rom. 8.38 and 2 Tim. 4.8 Signe 3 The third Signe is this if wee be the children of God we are led by the Spirit Gal. 5.25 and Rom. 8 14. wherefore we should examine
owne reward according to his owne labour 1 Cor. 3.8 Fifthly a spirituall life He that soweth to the Ans 5 Spirit shall of the Spirit reape life everlasting Gal. 6.8 Sixthly righteousnesse In every nation he that Ans 6 feareth God and worketh righteousnesse is accepted of him Acts 10.35 Seventhly Constancie and perseverance in Ans 7 piety Be ye steadfast and unmoveable alwaies abounding in the worke of the Lord for your labour is not in vaine in the Lord 1 Cor. 15.58 Eighthly the workes of mercy and charity Ans 8 God is not unrighteous to forget your worke and labour of love which ye have shewed towards his name in that ye have ministred to his Saints Heb. 6.10 Ninthly patience and confidence in tribulation Ans 9 Rejoyce and be exceeding glad when you are persecuted and reviled for great is your reward in heaven Mat. 5.12 And againe cast not away your confidence which hath great recompence of reward Heb. 10.35 And therefore if wee desire to bee crowned with temporall blessings in this life and with eternall glory in the life to come wee must then I. Worship the Lord. II. heare his voice and obey it III. sanctifie his Sabbath IV. If we bee called unto that high calling wee must preach the word faithfully and constantly V. We must live and leade a spirituall life VI. be righteous towards men VII be constant in the service of God unto the end VIII be charitable unto the poore IX be patient and confident in all adversitie whatsoever Quest 5 Many men performe many of these workes who yet never receive the reward promised How therefore must we so worke that we may be assured that our labour shall be rewarded Answ 1 First if our obedience be regulated according to the law and commandements of God I have inclined my heart to performe thy statutes Psal 119.112 Answ 2 Secondly if our obedience and good workes proceede from faith otherwise not Heb. 11.6 Answ 3 Thirdly if our good workes bee performed for Gods sake not for our owne Answ 4 Fourthly if they proceede not from an hypocriticall but a sincere heart not to be seene of men Mat. 6.1 but out of a pure heart desiring to approve our selves unto God thereby Psal 119.1 Fifthly if we obey God with a cheerefull heart Answ 5 Thy testimonies have I taken as an heritage for ever for they are the rejoycing of my heart Psal 119.111 Sixthly if we serve God constantly through Answ 6 the whole course of our life Psalme 1.2 Then wee shall certainely bee rewarded in life and death and after death § 2. What reward shall ye have Sect. 2 We have heard that by this Interrogation our Quest 1 Saviour would shew that certainely there is a reward for the good workes of the righteous It may now further be demanded If there bee nothing else meant heere by this question What reward shall ye have Christ hereby on the contrary doth shew that for the workes of the Pharisees there is no reward Answ because they doe no other things then naturall men may doe Shall not the workes of naturall men bee rewarded Quest 2 First the best works of those who are no better Answ 1 then flesh and blood naturall and carnall are neither acceptable unto God nor shall bee rewarded by him Answ 2 Secondly reward is either Humane this naturall men may have yea Hypocrites and formall professors have the praise of men or estimation in the world Mat. 6.2.5.16 Divine which is either of Iustice and thus God will give them what they desire namely a temporall reward and recompense for a temporall worke Mercy and this reward the naturall man shall never receive Quest 3 The naturall man may here demand Quid faciam What shall I doe that my workes may be accepted and rewarded by God Answ 1 First dedicate thy selfe wholy unto the Lord forsaking all other things applying thy selfe wholy unto him and his service making that thy chiefest care because God hath bought thee with a great and deare price even the precious blood of his dearest Sonne 1 Cor. 6.20 Answ 2 Secondly labour that thou maist bee made a vessell of honour a new and regenerated vessell a new creature renewed both in thy mind affections judgement inclinations and life Answ 3 Thirdly labour for the feare of God and learne to stand in awe of him for thereby thou wilt be carefull to avoid what hee forbids thee and to obey what he commands thee Answ 4 Fourthly labour for faith in Christ endeavour to bee built upon that rocke and corner stone Answ 5 Fifthly watch over thy waies and be sincere and serious in thy endeavours all thy dayes And then the Lord will accept of what thou dost and plentifully reward thy workes Sect. 3 § 3. Doe not even the Publicans the same Quest 1 What were the Publicans Answ They were officers that gathered toll and tribute taxes and rents of the Jewes for the Roman Emperour to whom the Jewes were in subjection Now in the gathering hereof they used much injustice and oppression for which cause they were hated of the Jewes aboue all other people and esteemed most basely off and yet these saith Christ will love their friends Quest. 2 Doth our Saviour here condemne the function and office of the Publicans First the office and vocation is lawfull and Answ 1 therefore our Saviour doth not reproove that That the function was lawfull appeares thus Christ looking upon the tribute money doth say Give unto Caesar that which is Caesars h Mat. 22.21 And Saint Paul render tribute to whom tribute is due and custome to whom custome is due i Rom. 13 7. And therefore without doubt it is lawfull to gather toll and tribute Secondly but they are blamed taxed condemned Answ 2 pointed at and observed as infamous almost by all The Pharisee scorned to be like the Publicane Luke 18.11 The Jewes despise and reject Christ because he did eate with the Publicanes Mat. 9.11 and 11.19 Yea Christ himselfe seemes to slight them and brand them as notorious sinners both when he saith let him who neglects to heare the Church be unto thee as a Publican Mat. 18.17 and also when he conjoynes Publicans and Harlots together Mat. 21.31 c. Why were the Publicans generally thus odious Quest 3 and infamous amongst all First because they were like Ieroboams Priests to wit of the lowest of the people they were Answ 1 of the most abject base and inferiour sort Answ 2 Secondly because commonly they were a cruell and hard hearted kind of people oppressing all extorting extraordinary tribute from al even from children that is natives Mat. 17.26 and hence good Zacheus when he repented made restitution of the injuries and wrongs he had done when he was a Publicane k Luke 19.8 yea hence they were reckoned up with sinners Luke 6 32. and exhorted to take no more then was their due Luk. 3.13 Answ 3 Thirdly because forthe most part they were
well as themselves Quest 3 Whether under this title father is onely the first person of the blessed Trinitie supplicated Answ 1 First although Christ here teacheth us to pray our father yet we are not hereby prohibited to supplicate either God the Sonne or Holy Ghost for we may pray unto any of them this word father being taken in Scripture two manner of wayes Namely Personally as it is distinguished from Sonne and Holy Ghost but not so here Mat. 20.19 Essentially as it doth distinguish God from man and so it is here taken to teach us that wee must pray unto none but unto God as followes by and by Answ 2 Secondly Christ is also called a Father Vnto us a sonne is given who shall be called the everlasting Father Esa 9.6 And therefore the Lord Christ is here included Answ 3 Thirdly the Holy Ghost is called by the Apostle the Father of lights Jam 1.17 and therefore this title Father doth not exclude the other persons of the blessed Trinity Fourthly it is our duty to supplicate and invocate Answ 4 all the three persons I. We petition God the Father for what wee stand in need of because he is the Author of every good thing which we enjoy Iam. 1.17 II. Wee supplicate God the Father in the Name and mediation of God the Sonne who is the alone Mediator betweene God and man hee onely laying flat the partition wall k Iohn 16. Act. 4.12 III. We implore the Throne of Majesty in the Name and Mediation of Christ to be pleased to impart spirituall graces and gifts unto us by the administration of the blessed Spirit and therefore this title Father includes not excludes the rest Why call we God Father Quest 4 First that we may acknowledge our selves Answ 1 to be his children and that in a foure-fold regard I. By Creation because he made and framed us Luk. 3.38 II. By Protection because it is he that takes care to defend us from all those dangers we are incident to fall into III. By Redemption because hee hath ransomed us by Christ from the captivitie of Satan IV. By Sanctification because it is the Lord that by his Spirit doth regenerate and sanctifie us l 1 Cor. 6.10 11. And therefore deservedly we call him Father in these regards although in no regard we have deserved to be called or made his children Secondly we are taught to call God Father Answ 2 that thus the prayers of the faithfull may be distinguished from the prayers of unbeleevers For First the godly regard no other father in regard of this Father Secondly the wicked they have God to be their Lord but not their Father he is Lord over them and rules over them but they deny unto him that love reverence and obedience which a childe ought to give unto his Father Thirdly we are taught to call God father to Answ 3 excite and stirre up in us a filiall reverence of him Psal 2.9 10. Fourthly we call God father to corroborate Answ 4 and strengthen our assurance of being heard Because We are present before And We make our wants knowne unto a Father who loves his children more dearely then any naturall parent doth his childe for his love unto them is infinite sempiternall yea eternall m Luk. 12.30 31. This Verse is a strong argument against the popish invocation of Saints our Saviour not sending us unto any creatures but unto God himselfe Pray thus Our father Why must we pray unto the Lord in all our Quest 5 necessities and not at all to the blessed Saints who love truly all that are good or belong unto God First because prayers to Saints are no where Answ 1 commanded and therefore it will be but will-worship to pray unto them Answ 2 Secondly because the Scriptures doe directly prohibit and condemne it Iudg. 13.16 Acts 10 26. Apoc. 19.10 and 22.10 Answ 3 Thirdly because we are punctually commanded to call upon God onely and alwayes Psal 50.15 Call upon me in the time of thy trouble so Ioel 2.13 and Act. 2.21 Answ 4 Fourthly because God afflicts us and brings us into straights for this end that he might draw us unto himselfe and not drive us from him unto others as wee see Exod. 3. and Psal 107. They cry and pray in their distresse not unto the Patriarches but unto their God Answ 5 Fifthly because invocation is a part of the worship and service of God and therefore it belongs onely unto him Ioel 2.13 14. and Matth. 4.10 Answ 6 Sixthly because prayer ought to be in faith Rom. 10.14 Now we must not beleeve in the Saints but onely in God In our Creed we doe not say Credo in ecclesiam sed Credo in Deum I beleeve in the Church but I beleeve in God Seventhly because we cannot say to the Saints Answ 7 Our father and therefore this prayer cannot bee said unto them neither any prayer according to this forme because as was said before wee are obliged negatively unto this see before Question 7. and Booke of Martyrs pag. 1274. Eighthly the last but not the least answer is taken from the nature of him unto whom wee ought to pray Here then observe he that wee Answ 8 ought to pray unto should be 1. Lubens willing to helpe us 2. Sciens one that knowes our necessities 3. Potens able to save First he whom we must pray unto ought to be lubens willing to helpe but there is none like unto the Lord in mercy hee being the Father of mercies And therefore he onely is to be invocated Secondly hee ought to be scienâ— one that knowes more then we our selves For I. He should know Genus morbi the kinde of the disease what our malady is the Physician and Lawyer can better understand our estates then we our selves and those that cannot are unfit and unable to helpe us II. He should know apta remedia what the best meanes are for the curing of our griefes lest otherwise they should give a stone instead of bread and hurt rather than helpe Sometimes we aske that which is hurtfull for us and therefore he unto whom wee should pray ought to know both what we are and what may be truly good for us for the time to come And these things the Lord knows better then all the Saints and Angels together Thirdly he should bee Potens able both To heare and that 4. manner of wayes namely First from Heaven unto earth this the Papists say the Saints can doe in a glasse that is the face of God but this is false as shall bee elsewhere proved Secondly to understand all languages and tongues wherein men pray this the Papists thinke the Saints doe and it may be so therefore I question it no further Thirdly to heare the sighes and see the hearts of all and this is necessary in a double respect to wit I. That they may be able to understand those who pray in the Spirit without a voyce or words Rom.
Church out of our love unto the children of God who are offended by them and with them as was said before Fourthly wee may begge this even out of Answ 4 our love unto themselves who are for the present both Gods enemies and the Churches for I. We desire the Lord to lay some affliction upon them though it be heavie that thereby they may learne to feare God And so by the punishments of their bodies their soules come to bee saved in the day of the Lord. This is good and profitable for them II. If temporall affliction will not humble and bring them home then we desire God to remove them away by death speedily that so their punishment may bee lesse in hell fire For if they should live longer they would sinne more and worse wicked men growing daily worse and worse and consequently their eternall judgement would bee so much the greater and more insupportable And the lesse their punishment is the better it is for them Will God heare these imprecations Certainely hee will hee hath promised to Quest 6 heare his childreÌ„ when they pray for vengeance against their owne particular enemies Answ and persecutors Luke 18.7 much more then when they pray against those who are both the enemies of God and adversaries also unto his Church Who are these enemies whom we must pray Quest 7 against First those who by their sinnes dishonour Answ 1 God the Lord is displeased with all sinnes but his name is dishonoured by some sinnes more then others and by the sinnes of some men more then others Now the more that any man dishonours God by his sins the more sure he is of perdition destruction except he repent because he is one of the Lords chiefe enemies Secondly those who by their sinnes glve a Answ 2 publike scandall to the profession of religion are great enemies both to God and his Church Thirdly those who sinne with a high hand Answ 3 and are insolent in their wickednesse against either God or his Church are some of these enemies who shall certaineâ—y perish Fourthly those who sinne desperately without Answ 4 repentance being obstinate in their transgressions and not mourning for their iniquities are of this number which the Lord will be avenged of when his children cry unto him to declare himselfe unto the world to bee King of Kings by the destruction of his and their enemies And thus much for this exposition of these words Thy kingdome come Secondly Adveniat regnum Thy kingdome come is taken for perficiatur and hath reference to the Kingdome of mercy Now in the words thus understood we begge many things at Gods hands To wit both that we may be Freed from the false Church to wit both of Sathan and His Ministers that is Persecuters And Seducers which are either Atheists Or Superstitious persons Brought into the true Church and this we desire both for All the godly that First the Church may be consummated Secondly that it may bee glorified to wit by the extension of the Limits and bounds thereof And Holy profession thereof And Pure life and good examples of professors Thirdly that they may enjoy the meanes viz. The word and The power of the Spirit with the word Our selves that we may be brought both into the Kingdome of Grace in this life Glory in the life to come Having all these severall particulars to handle in another place I will here onely speake a word or two of the two last wherin we pray that both wee and all the elect may first bee brought into the kingdome of grace and afterwards into the kingdome of glory Quest 8 Can we of our selves or by our owne power come unto the Kingdome of grace Answ To this Gerson answers Signanter dicitur in oratione Dominicà Adveniat regnum tuum id est ad nos veniat quia virtute nostra ad ipsum pervenire non possumus Very significantly doth our Saviour in this verse say Thy Kingdome come that is let it come unto us because wee by our owne power and strength are not able to come unto it Quest 9 If it be thus then how can wee promote or helpe forward this Kingdome of grace and Christ Answ We must strive to advance propagate and enlarge this Kingdom of grace by these meanes namely First by prayer as in this verse Secondly by submitting of our selves unto God by true obedience suffering him wholy to rule beare sway in our hearts by his blessed spirit Thirdly by opposing and resisting as much and as farre as lawfully we may the enemies of Christ and his Church Fourthly by comforting and helping the Church and children of God to our abilities we must doe good unto all but especially unto the houshold of faith that the faithfull who are in any distresse may be comforted and others thereby encouraged to strive to be of that societie and fraternitie who will not see one another lacke Fifthly by a good life and holy conversation for that is a meanes to convert others unto the faith and bring home erring sheepe unto Christs fold Phil. 2.15 and 1 Pet. 2.12 Quest 10 Why must we be thus carefull by all waies and meanes to bee made members of Christs Kingdome upon earth Answ 1 First because we have an expresse Commandement for it Mat. 6.33 Seeke first the Kingdome of God and the righteousnesse thereof Answ 2 Secondly because wee have the constant example of all the faithfull for it whose principall care hath beene still for this Answ 3 Thirdly because wee have bound our selves with an oath both in Baptisme and the Supper of our Lord that we would forsake the kingdome of Sathan and submit our selves to this Spirituall kingdome of Christ Answ 4 Fourthly because the subjects of this Kingdome are interested and made heires of all good things in this life both temporall and spirituall Mat. 6.33 Rom. 8.32 and 1 Cor. 3.21 Answ 5 Fifthly because the Citizens of this spirituall Jerusalem shall be made eternally happie and blessed in that Jerusalem which is above in the Quest 11 life to come Who are carelesse and negligent of helping forward this Kingdome of Christ and grace First those who are altogether negligent in praying fervently for the amplification and extension of this kingdome Answ 1 Secondly those who cannot endure the Answ 2 yoake of Christ but disdainefully and reproachfully cast it off from their necks Psal 2.2 3. Thirdly those who maniâ—estly and openly Answ 3 or closely and secretly warre and fight for the sworne enemies of Christ sinne sathan and the wicked opposers of the Church truth These are I. Secure sinners who sleepe in their iniquitie and cry tush no evill shall come unto them although they be not the servants of Christ but the slaves of sinne and sathan II. Those who dispute and pleade sinnes and the devils cause that is argue and reason for the upholding bolstering and maintaining of sinne III. Those who speake for side and take part with wicked
that is excusable In tanto non in toto in part but not altogether Secondly in respect of the person sinning which is either I. Elected but not as yet regenerated now such a ones sins are all veniall in the event because they shall bee pardoned 1. Tim. 1.13 II. Regenerated and justified whose sinnes shall not bee imputed Hence David pronounceth such a one blessed Psalme 32.1 And S. Iohn saith such have an Advocate for their sinnes 1. Iohn 1.9 2.1 Hence sinne is sometimes said not to bee theirs Rom 7. Yea not to be sinne 1 Iohn 1.3.9 and 5.18 Thirdly in respect of the infallible danger so S. Iohn saith there is a sinne not unto death 1. Iohn 5.16 Where we may observe that sin is called Mortall for which we must not pray and that a sinne not unto death whose danger is not so great as that is Fourthly in respect of the merit that sin is called veniall which in the severity rigor and strictnesse of justice doth not deserve death And thus no sin is called small in all the Scripture Are all sinnes equall Quest 2 First the Stoicks affirme it and Christians Answ 1 who assent unto them herein thus confirme it I. Because sin doth not consist in the matter of the action but in the mind Sin is a prevarication and straying from the truth and right way The sin is alike to sinke a Ship by over-lading her either with Sand or Gold Thus the Stoicks the following reasons are produced by the Christians II. Because every sinne is a violation of the Law yea of the whole Law for hee who is guilty of the breach of one is guilty of all Iames 2.20 Therefore all are alike III. Because the same punishment is allotted to him who workes wickednesse and to him who consents onely thereunto Romans 1.32 IV. Because the action and cogitation are both alike before God to commit adultery actually and with the heart to kill and to hate as also of other sins Matthew 5. Are alike in the sight of God And therefore all sins are equall Secondly although sin differ not Answ 2 ab extrà differt intrà without yet it differs within to wit that sin which is committed through ignorance negligence and infirmity is lighter and lesser then that which is committed maliciously wittingly and of set purpose Againe many are worse then one Againe hee sins worse who sins against a greater measure of grace And therefore thus all sins are not equall Thirdly one sin differs from another ab extra Answ 3 even in regard of the outward act Thus the murder of a King or of a Father is much more horride then of a stranger enemie or private person Thus blasphemie against God is greater then contumely or reproch against our neighbour Thus it is a greater sin to rob a poore man then one who hath no want Fourthly certainly there is an inequality in the Scripture And that Answ 4 I. Of glory 1. Corinth 15. II. Of punishment Matth. 10.15 11.22 Of both which else-where III. Of sin there beeing a difference betweene anger Racha and foole as was shewed in the former Chapter vers 22. so Iohn 19.11 Fifthly we distinguish betweene the Nature of sin which is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the transgression of the Law and is the same in all sins without any difference hence all are mortall even unto idle thoughts Degree of sin which is aggravated principally by these circumstances viz. First from the mind and heart and internall purpose if it bee done with inward boasting or a perverse will Answ 5 Secondly from the neglect of greater power strength and grace Thirdly from the number many sins being heaped together Fourthly from the time when sin is long continued in Fifthly from the person when it is committed against God And thus although all sins have one and the same nature as all Individua partake of the nature of their Species yet in regard of the degree of sin we say that those sins are greater which are committed wittingly and willingly then those which are committed ignorantly and with reluctation against them Those which are committed by a man of more grace strength and knowledge are worse then the infirmities of the weake Those in whom are legions of Divels and sins are worse then those who are given but to one sin as the young man Mat. 19.22 Those who continue in sin are worse then he who fals but once Those who sin immediately against God worse then those who sin immediately against man Quest 3 Are all sins pardonable because wee are taught here to pray for pardon against all Answ 1 First all sins are pardonable except the sin against the Holy Ghost Answ 2 Secondly the Papists seeme to grant this that the sin against the holy Spirit is unpardonable but yet they acknowledge that it is not so irremissible as though it did exceede the mercy of God if they could but repent but because God gives them over unto a reprobate sense and with holds from them the assistance of his Spirit whereby they might bee restored But in this point first Scotus is faulty who will not fully acknowledge the truth of it And Secondly Camara l Camara quaest coâ—cil et expos quae 175. Pag. 191. è Catharino erres here who saith onely that this sin is very hardly and very seldome pardoned Now the reason of this their error was twofold Namely I. Because they placed this sin in any act simply without those requisite circumstances thereof which follow by and by II. Because they stretched this sin beyond its bounds making six kinds thereof contrary to the six effects of the blessed Spirit which are these First trust and confidence in God Secondly the feare of God Thirdly the knowledge of the truth Fourthly joy for the aide of the Spirit towards our Brethren Fifthly a sorrow for sin Sixthly a purpose to repent Whose opposite is Desperation Presumption A resisting of a known truth Envy for graces blessings endowments which God hath bestowed upon our Brethren Gloriation or boasting in sin An obstinate purpose of continuing in sin Answ 3 Thirdly unto this sin against the Holy Ghost three things are required to wit I. Illumination Read those two places Heb. 6.4 10.26 If they have bene enlightned and have had a tast c. And againe if after wee have had a knowledge of the truth c. Thus there must be a knowledge of our duty and an opening of the eyes of our understanding before this sin can be committed II. A Relapse and falling away yea a returning unto impurity Read Heb. 6.6 2. Peter 2.1.20 21 22. Matthew 12.45 Unto this sin there must be a turning with the Dog to his vomite and with the Swine which was washed to the wallowing in the mire III. Malitious presumption or a hatred of Christ when a man shall deride contemne spurne trample under his feet and blaspheme Christ his Word Law and truth Religion
destruction of the sinner 3. By permitting sathan to tempt as was shewed before in Ahab and Iob. IV. By taking away or withdrawing his grace for a time as he did in Hezekiah w 2 Chro 32.31 But these following waies God tempts not to wit Neither I. By compelling or forcing sathan to tempt any Nor II. By moving the heart unto sinne This Saint Iames saith comes from our corrupt nature and not from God Iames 1.13 Nor II. By propounding the occasions and allurements unto sinne thereby to bring us unto death for so sathan tempts Obser 2 Wee may learne then hence that God doth sometimes leade us into temptation namely both by permitting sathan to assault us and by withholding his grace from us To the places above quoted adde these Acts 5.3 Rom. 1.24.28 Thes 2.10 and 2 Tim. 2.25 Sometimes we provoke God by our sinnes and therefore he gives us over to worke all manner of wickednes Sometimes wee incense him by despising his mercy Rom. 2.4.5 sometimes by greeving the holy spirit And therefore hee withdrawes his preventing grace from us giving us over to a spirit of slumber and sleepe And therefore wee should bee principally carefull not to provoke our heavenly Father who onely is able to preserve us from temptation Quest 6 How or by what meanes doe wee provoke God to leave us unto our selves or the will of sathan or to permit us to bee led into temptation that knowing the causes hereof we may labour to avoid them Answ The meanes or causes hereof are these First ignorance of God or a foolish heart and sottish full of darkenesse Ro. 1.21 2 Cor. 4.4 Secondly wavering staggering and inconstancy in religion Ephes 4.14 Rom. 1.25 Thirdly a neglect of Gods call abusing the tender of grace and extinguishing the motions of the blessed Spirit Prov. 1.24 c. Fourthly a not fearing the terrors of the law or threatnings of God Prov. 1.29 30. Fifthly an hatred of the word of truth in the mouth of the Prohets as Ahab did 1 King 22.8 Sixthly a cleaving unto sinne and delighting in iniquitie Rom. 1.26.29 2 Pet. 2.12 13. Seventhly a returning unto our vomit and former sinnes 2 Pet. 20 21.2â— Eighthly a calumniating and scandalizing of God and religion Rom. 1.21 and 2 Pet. 2.2 And therefore if we desire not to bee led into temptation let us carefully take heede 1. of Ignorance 2. Inconstancy in religion 3. Of neglecting the day of our salvation that is either the call of the word outwardly or the motions of the Spirit inwardly 4. Let us learne to feare Gods meanes 5. To delight in the word of God though it should reprove us 6. Let us forsake and avoide all sinne 7. Let us never turne unto our old sinnes But lastly labour to glorifie God adorne that profession which we have undertaken Thirdly prayer is to bee offered up in faith therefore our blessed Saviour by teaching us here to pray against temptation doth shew that wee may beleeve that this shall bee done for us which we desire Or that the Lord is ready and prepared to preserve and deliver us from temptation if wee will but seeke unto him by prayer Reade Psalme 34.4 and 50.15 and 1 Cor. 10.13 and 2 Thes 3.3 and 2 Pet. â— 9 and Revel 3.10 Quest 7 How doth this appeare that God is readie to preserve us from temptation if we pray Answ 1 First because it is the office of God to moderate all things and to rule all things by his providence and therefore if he please he can preserve and deliver us Answ 2 Secondly because Sathan himselfe cannot hurt us except God permit he could not touch Iobs body untill God gave him leave hee could not take away Iobs life because God forbad him Iob 1.2 and 2.4 hee could not enter into the swine without leave Mat. 8.31 yea Christ dislodgeth him and casteth him out at his pleasure And therefore it is plaine that he cannot tempt us except God permit and consequently that God is able to preserve us from temptation Answ 3 Thirdly the truth hereof will appeare if wee looke unto Christ who I. was armed for us and overcame sathan for us Mat. 4. and was tempted that hee might succour those who groane under temptation Heb. 2.18 II. Christ was offered up for us and triumphed in the Crosse over death and him that had the power of death even the devill Col. 2.14 and Heb. 2.14 and 1 Cor. 15.55 c. Quest 8 What must we avoide our selves for the escaping of temptation Answ 1 First love no sinne at all for if we have a desire and affection unto any wee cannot withstand the temptations thereunto as we ought Answ 2 Secondly love not the world esteeme it not as a friend for if so we can never beware of or avoid the inticements and allurements thereof as we should 1 John 2.15 James 4.4 Answ 3 Thirdly let us not give place unto the occasions of sinne lest unawares we bee caught in the net or fall into the snare let us consider by what meanes occasions or provocations we are most frequently ensnared that wee may learne and labour carefully to eschew them Answ 4 Fourthly let us refraine vaine thoughts and mortifie all internall corruptions Col. 3.5 and 1 Pet. 2.11 Answ 5 Fifthly let us tame and bring under the flesh unto the obedience of the Spirit 1 Cor. 9.27 Answ 6 Sixthly let us not be negligent in our lives and conversations but warie watchfull and circumspect Ephes 5.15 both over our words works and thoughts Answ 7 Seventhly let us not yeeld unto temptation or surrender the bucklers at the first stroke let us not deliver up the fort at the first onset and suffer our selves to bee taken captive at the first assault but let us fight it out and resist even unto blood Heb. 12.4 Jam. 4.7 like a stout souldier 1 Tim. 1.18 and 2 Tim. 2.3 for if we be faithfull unto the death fighting couragiously the battels of the Lord we shall overcome and be crowned Reade a Revelat. 2. ver 7. â—0 25.26 Quid faciendum What must wee doe both to prevent Temptation and to escape it when thereby we are assaulted Quest 9 We must never goe without our weapons or unarmed but put upon us the whole armour of a Christian Answ principally these three namely First the shield of faith Eph. 6.16 and 1 Joh. 5.4 labour by faith in Christ to withstand all his temptations whether they tend unto presumption or desperation Secondly the sword of the Spirit for if the word of God abide in us we shall be safe 1 John 2.14 but of this we spake before Mat 4. Thirdly prayer this is frequently to be used Ephes 6.18 yea daily according to our Saviours direction in this place where we are taught by him every day to pray against temptation Fourthly our Saviour by teaching thus frequently fervently to pray against temptation doth shew that the devill hath many
Kingdome and power of all is his and therefore he alone can give whatsoever he will Cartwr ibid. Answ 3 Thirdly because otherwise the Lords prayer should not be a perfect plat-forme For the understanding hereof observe that unto a perfect prayer two things are required namely I. To beginne in faith so here we beginne Our Father c. II. To end in praise and thankes and glory unto God as here For thine is the kingdome c. And therefore to take away this conclusion were to make this most perfect form of prayer imperfect and without any praise or thansgiving unto God Answ 4 Fourthly because our Saviour had made us sollicitous and sorrowfull by putting us in mind of our enemies in the former words But deliver us from evill hee doth therefore in these words incourage us For thine is the kingdome c. that we might not feare or be dismayed Erasm sup a Chrysost ex aurea catenâ Quest 2 Are there no Kings in the world but God that our Saviour saith For thine is the kingdome Answ There are many Kings but they are all subordinate the true kingdome being onely in God who is the transcendent Lord or King 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Lord paramount or the onely true and independent King Read for the proofe hereof Psal 22.28 c. and 24.7 c. and 29.10 and 103.19 and Rev. 17.14 and 19.16 and 1 Tim. 1.17 and 6.15 How doth it appeare that God is the onely Quest 3 true independent King of the whole world First because hee created all things in heaven Answ 1 and earth Secondly because hee provides for all creatures Answ 2 the eies of all things looking up unto him for their food Thirdly because hee gives and establisheth Answ 3 lawes unto all the world Fourthly and all kings and governours are Answ 4 his deputies and viceroies Rom. 13.1 c. Fifthly because hee hath but onely one kingdome Answ 5 viz. In earth spirituall and militant In heaven eternall and triumphant How must we obey this King Quest 4 First acknowledge that thou art bought with Answ 1 a price and art wholly his 1 Cor. 6.20 Secondly deny thy selfe offer up and devote Answ 2 thy selfe wholy unto the Lord Rom. 12.1 Thirdly looke unto the lawes and ordinances Answ 3 of this King meditate upon them observe them and direct thy life by them Fourthly let his service and obedience bee the worke of thy whole life striving carefully Answ 4 as long as thou livest to avoide whatsoever thy Lord forbids thee and to obey whatsoever hee requires of thee that being a new creature and bringing forth new obedience thou maist become acceptable unto him 2 Cor. 5.9 17. What may wee expect from this King if wee Quest 5 thus labour to serve him Answ Our expectation doth concerne either First this life wherein we hope for and expect things belonging either unto the Body which are twofold namely both Providence in all needefull temporall things for if we serve him surely we shal be fed Protection from all evill whether enemies dangers casualties sicknesses or whatsoever Soule to wit the internal and spirituall kingdome of grace in our hearts and peace of conscience Phil. 4.7 and joy of the Holy Ghost and new strength of the spirit whereby we may be inabled to live wholly unto the Lord Gal. 2 20. Secondly the life to come to wit that eternall immortall incorruptible everlasting Kingdome of heaven for which we cry daily with the Saints under the altar How long Lord how long wilt thou deferre thy comming c Rev. 6.10 and with Saint Paul groane so long as we are absent from it d 2 Cor. 5.2 4 8. desiring from our hearts to be dissolved that we might injoy it e Phil. 1.23 Sect. 4 § 4. And the power Wee desire here that we may obey the will of God Observ and be freed from all evill because God is able to doe this for us whereby our Saviour teacheth us that Gods omnipotency is the foundation both of our faith and obedience and prayer As appeares by these three particulars First he who can doe all things whatsoever he will is to bee prayed unto but God is such a one Secondly he who can be avenged of us when and as hee pleaseth is to be feared but God is such a one Thirdly hee who can supply all our wants and relieve us in all our necessities and deliver us from all our enemies and dangers he is to be trusted unto but God is such a one Therefore his omnipotency is the foundation of our prayer obedience and trust Who must feare the omnipotency and power Quest. 1 of God First rebells and disobedient persons if the Answ 1 love of God will not draw them then let the power of God affright and terrifie them for he is able to take vengeance of them and although with much long suffring and patience he indure them long 2 Pet. 3.9 yet at last he will certainely powre out his wrath upon them Rom. 2.5 when they shall not be able to indure his anger Answ 2 Secondly the righteous should feare to offend God remembring these things 1. God is able to withhold good things from them if they sinne against him 2. God is able to bring evill things upon them if they provoke him 3. God can bring a spirituall weakenesse upon them by withdrawing his grace from them for a time as he did from Hezekiah 2 Chron. 32.31 4. They are not stronger then God to tie his hands when his wrath is kindled 1 Cor. 10.22 Quest 2 If God bee able alwaies to heare and helpe then how comes it to passe that sometimes hee heares not and sometimes heares yea sometimes helpes not and sometimes helpes Answ 1 First it is true that sometimes God heares not but the reason hereof is not because he cannot but for some other cause namely 1. Because hee who prayeth unto him pleaseth him not in his life and conversation and therefore his prayers returne backe againe as an abomination unto God 2. Because the petitions which are powred forth please him not being either wicked or worldly or malitious or vaine and not heavenly 3 Because the thing prayed for is not particularly fit or convenient for the person praying in regard of some circumstances or at least because it is not best for him but God sees something which is better in one of these regards namely either First in respect of his glory Or Secondly in respect of the edification of the Church Or Thirdly for thy selfe to wit either I. For the tryall of thy patience Or II. For the strengthning and exercising of thy faith Or. III. For the augmentation and encrease of thy experience grace strength c. Answ 2 Secondly if it be a righteous man that prayes God alwaies heares him in as much as may bee good for him and never denies his requests yea observe I. Unto God nothing is impossible to doe II. For the good
Isidor Many ate by weight and drunke by measure Because In nimio pane non de est peccatum g Bern. de pass dom 42. Secondly an abstinence from all naturall delights Esa 22.12 Amos 6.6 Mourning is the way unto repentance 2 Cor. 7.10 and therefore in the time of fasting which should bee a time of humiliation we should rather goe unto the house of mourning then of mirth Thirdly an abstinence from wedlocke comforts Let the Bride goe out of her chamber Ioel 2.16 and 1 Cor. 7.5 Fourthly an abstinence from our labours and workes because imployments distract the mind Numb 29.7 Fifthly some adde that hereunto is required Almes Esa 58.7 Thirdly the last part of a true fast is Interna veritas the internal truth and life thereof this is the marrow of the matter because the heart is to bee established with grace and not with meate Heb. 13.9 Here many things are observable but I reduce them unto these three I. There must be a rending of the heart II. A turning unto God III. A sacrifice to offer up unto God First in the true internall or inward fast there must be a rending of the heart and an humbling of the soule Ioel 2.13 Rend your hearts and not your garments so Lev. 16.29 and 23.28 Here wee should seriously meditate of those things which might wound and breake the soule as the corruption of our whole nature the multitude and magnitude of our by-past sinnes the weight and strength of our present concupiscence the malice of Satan against us the danger of hell fire the many provocations of our God Oh happy is that man who can weepe drops of blood and can sinke himselfe upon the day of fasting unto the bottome of sorrow for such God will comfort and raise up 1 Peter 5.6 Secondly in the true fast there must be a converting and turning of the heart unto God Ioel 2.13 Rend your hearts and turne unto the Lord. In this conversion there are three things required I. A turning from sinne both our old sinnes and all sinnes II. A hungring after a reconciliation with God as the prodigall child did Luke 15. III. A desire to possesse and injoy God by faith in the soule and to be mâ—de partakers of internall joy by the Holy Spirit Thirdly in the true fast wee must provide some sacrifice to offer up unto God Thus the Lord commands his people upon the day of fasting to afflict their soules and to offer an offring to him Lev. 23.27 and Numb 29.7 Sacrifices are now ceased and therefore what Quest 1 must we offer up unto God First we must offer up unto God a broken Answ 1 and a contrite heart for such a sacrifice pleaseth him well Psal 51.17 but of this something was said before Secondly we must offer up unto God the sacrifice Answ 2 of repentance wee must sacrifice our sinnes and repent us seriously of our iniquities Thirdly wee must offer the sacrifice of mercy Answ 3 unto God in the day of humiliation and fasting wee must pardon those who have offended us and bee reconciled unto those who are at oddes with us and doe good unto those who stand in neede of our helpe reliefe and succour h Esa 58.7 Ezac 7.9 Fourthly wee must offer up the calves of our lips and sacrifice of our prayers unto God for fasting is no fasting without prayer Ose 14.3 Answ 4 Fifthly wee must offer up the sacrifice of Answ 5 praise unto God that is give thankes unto his name Heb. 13.15 both for those many mercies hee bestoweth upon us and those many evills we are preserved from by him Sixthly wee must offer up our selves unto Answ 6 God and that two manner of waies namely I. By adjudging our selves worthy of punishment both temporall and eternall for this vilifying and debasing of our selves doth glorifie our God II. By addicting and devoting our selves wholly up unto the service of the Lord resolving henceforth to serve no other but onely him all the daies wee have to live What time is most fit for fasting Quest 5 We fast either for Answ Temporall things and that either for the Removing of evils whether Publike or Private Here there is need of the acknowledgment of our deserts of our humiliation of the deprecating of the punishment and the taking away of the evill which is feared and deserved Procuring of good things as the Church did Act. 13.3 and 14.23 and our Church now doth at the ordination of Ministers Spirituall things and that either for The quickning of our prayers and that if we be sensible of Some present temptation or lust or concupiscence and desire that it may be mortified and subdued The absence of Christ whom wee desire should returne as the Apostles desired to have him awaked Matth. 8.25 Private meditations that whether they be for things By past as for The sinnes of our youth The losse of our time The love of Christ towards us The bitternesse of his death and passion c. Present as namely the examination of our lives sinnes occasions unto evill repentance faith and the like Holy duties as the hearing of the Word the receiving of the Sacrament of the Lords Supper and the bringing of our infants to the Sacrament of Baptisme Before all which duties fasting conjoyned with repentance and prayer is very profitable Sect. 3 § 3. Anoint thy head and wash thy face Quest. 1 What is the meaning of these words Answ 1 First some understand them Tropologically namely I. By head some understand Christ and by anointing Almes Anoint thy head that is doe good unto thy Neighbour for love is like unto ointment Psal 133. thus Chrysost hom 9. fer 4. Ciner tom 2. Vnge caput id est Christum c. Anoint thy head that is Christ with the oyle of mercy and charitie as Mary did Mat. 26.7 Chrys imperf s II. Some take the head for the sense reason and understanding because that is the head of the soule and by the anointing they understand joyfulnesse and cheerefulnesse Anoint thy head Vt latitiam spiritus sancti intus habeamus that within in thy soule thou maist have the joy of the Holy Ghost Chrysost imperf and Hilary s and Gualt s III. Some take face for conscience and washing for cleansing wash thy face that is purge and cleanse thy heart August s and Hilarie s IV. Some by the face understand the conversation which must be washed and cleansed from all pollutions whatsoever Philippians 2.15 V. Some by the face understand both these Wash thy face that is both thy body and soule from all filthinesse of sinne Chrysostome imperf Secondly some understand these words literally Answ 2 that is strictly according to the letter to wit of a generall command of anointing the head in fasting this with an unanimous consent is confuted and rejected by Hierome Chrysostom Augustine and Hilary and that for these reasons I. Because this was never used either by any converted
Jewes or Christians II. Because thus they should make a greater oftentation of their fasting then the Pharisees did Thirdly some expound these words literally Answ 3 but not so strictly according to the Letter as the former did to wit onely respectively according to the manner of the Gentiles and this interpretation is two-fold namely I. Because anointing was accustomed in the times of jollitie and mirth therefore wee must be so farre from shewing any heavinesse or sadnesse in our countenance that wee must rather put on a shew of joy and mirth thus Hilary sup But Calvin refutes this because this were to fall into the contrary dissimulation II. Those signes of cheerfulnesse which thou shewest at other times ordinarily in thy countenance refuse them not And this is principally and generally taken to be the meaning of this place and to this I assent because the inhabitants of the East did use to anoint themselves What use was there of Oyle amongst the Oriental or people of the East We read of a double use namely Answ Typicall which was two-fold Sacramentall thus the Kings and Priests were annointed Extraordinary as Iam. 5. of which in his proper place Ordinary which was either for Ornament thus almost every day they did anoint themselves except it were upon the dayes of fasting and humiliation Reade Ruth 3.3 and 2 Sam. 14.2 Mitth and rejoycing as Psal 45.7 this differeth not much from the former as appeares by 2 Sam. 12.20 Reverence Psal 23.5 thou anointest my head that is causest me to bee had in reverence and honour even is the presence of mine enemies thus Christs feet was anointed Luke 7.46 and his head Iohn 12.3 in token of reverence Sepulture and buriall thus Christ saith that Mary powred ointment upon him for his burialli. Agility thus their Champions were anointed to make them more quicke nimble and agile How may this anoynting of the head with oyle and washing of the face be applyed profitably to the present duty of fasting By an Analogie wee may collect from hence an Allegoricall description of a true fast For the better understanding and cleerer confirming of this observe these two things Obser 1 First true fasts ought to be performed and celebrated with the oyle of gladnesse that is spirituall joy Rom. 12.12 and 14.17 Philipp 4.4 Remembring that it is the worke of the Lord and therefore it must be done cheerefully yea it is a spirituall worke and therefore it must bee performed in spirit and truth that is with the alacrity of the soule More particularly 1. Wee must labour to performe our fasts with cheerfulnesse remembring these two things First how necessary it is to fast our sinnes are many our estate is perillous our enemies are craftie yea our pleasure doth often seduce and lead us aside And therefore very requisite it is that we should by abstinence strengthen our selves Obser 2 Secondly how profitable it is to performe this worke with readinesse and cheerefulnesse of heart for it shall be rewarded verse 18. 2. Wee must labour to sanctifie our fasts in the Spirit Rom. 5.5 Remembring that as we doe the worke of the Lord so we shall be assisted in our worke by the Lord. Secondly our Fasts ought to be pure and that both I. In conversation lest otherwise wee should be a disgrace and dishonour unto Religion II. In conscience Esa 1.16 and 52.11 and 1 Thess 4.3 c. because no uncleane thing shall come unto God Ephes 5.5 Act. 10.14 Quest 4 How may wee know whether our Fasts are sanctified unto the Lord or when wee fast whether we fast unto him By this if thou washest thy face in thy fast Answ that is if thou cleansest and urgest thy conscience from sinne This is Ignotum per ignotius or at least Quest 5 per aequè ignotum therefore how may we know whether we be washed and purified from our sinnes or not This may be knowne by the examination of these particulars viz. Answ First hast thou inquired out all thy sinnes both new and old both of omission and commission both substantiall and circumstantiall both of thought word and deed and that for this end that thou maist mourne for them and labour to expell them Secondly hast thou put off thy sinnes tearing them from thee as Hercules did the shirt sent him by Dejanira casting them from thee with a full purpose of heart never to put them on or to turne unto them againe Thirdly hast thou learnt the way of sinne that is all the turnings and windings and movings and secret passages and occasions of iniquitie Esa 5.18 Fourthly hast thou resolved to fast and to abstaine from all sinne as long as thou livest Fifthly hast thou by prayer washed thy owne soule both with the teares of contrition and the teares of supplication imploring the Throne of mercy for spirituall strength against sinne Sixthly hath Christ answered thee within speaking peace unto thy heart by faith Certainly if these things be in us and abound we may be certainly assured that our fasting shall be rewarded VERSE 19. Lay not up for your selves treasures upon earth where moth and rust doth corrupt and where theeves breake through and steale Capite hoc sexto duo prohibentur Hypocrisis versu 1. Amor mundi versu 19. c. vel Post exhortationem ad contemptum inanis gloriae jam hortatur ad contemptum mundi Cujus Cujus tres gradus videtur taxare viz. SordidaÌ„ avaritiam in quà taxanda duo ponuntur Regula duplex thesaurizande Negativa ne thesaurizetis super terram versu 19. Affirmativa reponite in coelis vers 20. Ratio quadruplex quarum Prima inclusa in praecepto quia Terrena incerta caduca vers 19. Caelestia secura certa vers 20. Secunda ab effectu quia cor abstrahunt vers 21. Tertia ab alto effectu quia sensum obtenebrant vers 22.23 Quarta ab officio serviendi Deo vel ab impossibili vers 24. Nimiam solicitudenem à quà dissuadet argumentis aliis Generalibus naturalibus quae possunt applicari omnibus hominibus k Vide Muscul s â—ag 160. b. Hic Regula Ne curate Vitam quid 1. edetis 2. bibetis vers 25. Corpus quid induemini vers 25. Rationes tum quia Deus dat majora Cur haec dubitas vers 25. Deus pascit volucres non laborantes ver 26. Cura tua vana nil potest efficere ver 27. Deus vestit flores vers 28 29 30. est argumentum A majori Ab exemplo Ab inutili Ab exemploalio Particularibus spiritualibus solis fidelibus applicandis Hic duo viz Prohibitio ubi duo Regula ne curate cibum potum vestes vers 31. Rationes duae Prima ab exemplo contrario Ethnicorum vers 32. Secunda a providentia patris vel a spe filiorum 32. Praeceptum ubi Regula quaerite primò Regnum coelorum vers 33. Iustitiam ejus vers 33. Ratio omnia addentur vers 33. Minimum gradum
of light But if thine eye bee evill thy whole body shall be full of darkenesse If therefore the light that is in thee be darkenesse how great is that darkenesse § 1. The light of the body is the eye c. Sect. 1 The Papists say Argu. that in men there is Liberum Arbitrium a malo ad bonum a freedome of will by which we may both doe good and abstaine froÌ„ evill Amongst many other arguments our men urge this verse arguing hence from the corruption of the understanding In man Liberum arbitrium proceedes from the understanding and wil which are faculties of the humane soule And therefore it is necessary that Free-wil Liberum Arbitrium should be such as the the understanding and will is The Argument is drawne from the understanding which is now corrupted in this manner If the understanding of man be evill then mans Free-will is not good If Free-will be not good then neither is it free from evill But the former is true therefore also the latter The consequence is plaine of it selfe but more evidently appeares from this verse The light of the body is the eye c. Which place all Interpreters acknowledge to be metaphoricall drawne from the light of the body unto the light of the minde see Chrysostome Iansenius and Lucas Brugensis sup The Antecedent namely that the understanding in all men naturally is corrupted vitiated depraved and obscured is thus confirmed from these places to wit I. From verse 23. If thine eye be evill c. Now that the eye is evill appeares from Luke 4.18 The Spirit of the Lord is upon me and therefore hath the Lord sent mee to preach the recovering of sight to the blind and therfore it appeares that all men without Christ are blinde as Cajetane well observes upon those words II. From Mat. 4.16 The people who sate in darkenesse saw a great light where we see the state and condition the Galileans were in when Christ came to dwell amongst them so Luke 1.79 III. Hence salvation in and by Christ is described to be a freedome from darkenesse ye are called that you might shew forth the praises of him who hath called you out of darkenesse into his marvellous light Col. 1.13 Thus without Christ all men are in darkenesse IV. Out of Christ all men are darkenesse Ephes 5.8 ye were darkenesse c. which darkenesse was wrought in us by Sathan 2 Cor. 4.4 If the Reader desire to see a further fuller and more ample prosecution of this Argument I referre him to Chamierus De libero Arbit lib. 4. cap. 3 Tom. 3. pag. 88. Sect. 2 § 2. If thy eye be single thy whole body shall be full of light Object The Papists hold that the workes of the righteous be perfect and Bellarmine De justific lib. 6. cap. 15. hopes to prove it from this verse arguing thus If thy eye be single thy whole body shall be light And Luke 11.36 for I joyne them as hee doth both together If thy whole body bee full of light having no part darke the whole shall be full of light as when the bright shining of a candle doth give thee light In these places is described a worke perfectly good both substantially intentionally and circumstantially both in regard of the matter intention and all the other circumstances For Oculus simplex the single eye is a good intention and Corpus Lucidum the light body is the good worke Now such a worke our Saviour pronounceth to bee full of light having no part darke But if such a worke bee a mortall sinne of his owne nature as the Lutherans say then it should be all darke For as an evill intention so any other fault or defect makes a worke evill although it be in his owne nature and kinde good Wherefore some certaine workes of the regenerate are so good that they are exempted and freed from all sinne defect fault and obliquity whatsoever First Bellarmine concludes extra thesin that Answ 1 which is not in controversie for wee doe not dispute whether the good workes of the regenerate be sinne in their owne nature for this none of us doe say and therefore he falsely ascribes this to the Lutherans but whether they be sinne by accident or not that is through the corruption of the workeman And this indeed we say that by reason of the contagion of our nature there alwaies adheres something to our best workes which of its owne nature is evill vitious and contrary to the law of God and consequently in the rigour severity of Gods judgement is mortall and deadly But we acknowledge that the good workes of the regenerate in their owne nature that is as they proceed from the grace of God within us and his Spirit assisting us they are good holy and pleasing unto God Secondly his consequence is naught Christ Answ 2 describes a worke perfectly and in every respect good Therefore the workes of the regenerate are such is a grosse and absurd conclusion We must not from hypotheticall and conditionall propositions collect categoricall and absolute conclusions for that is done without booke If thy eye be single thy whole body shall be full of light this is true but this proves not that the eye is so or if that were granted no more would follow from hence then this that all those actions which proceede onely from the mind were pure for the clearer taking up of this answer I lay downe these Propositions First in the law of God the Lord doth both Proposi 1 prescribe and describe workes perfectly good yea it is contrary to the nature of the law to admit of imperfection the law injoynes us to love the Lord with all our heart with all our soule and with all our strength in which words is described a worke perfectly good and so our Saviour in the places objected may give us an Idea of a worke full of light having no part darke in it Secondly although the law perscribeth and Proposi 2 describeth workes perfectly good yet it followeth not hence that any workes of the righteous are such When it is said that Philosophy is Amor sapientiae a love of wisedome the perfect nature thereof is described But we must not hence presently conclude that the Philosophy of Socrates or Plato or Aristotle was perfect Thus Christ saith not that any man hath a single eye or a body all light but speakes hypotheticâ—â— si fuerit If there be a single eye Thirdly by the eye is meant the mind which Proposi 3 is enlightned and healed by the grace of the holy Ghost Fourthly although we should grant that the Proposi 4 mind were perfectly enlightned and that all the actions of such a one were light in as much as they proceed from the grace of regeneration yet to those actions cleaves something which doth not proceed from this regenerate minde but from the corrupt and unregenerate flesh for that hath alwayes in it some darknesse and vitiousnesse
as Saint Paul proves plainly Rom. 7. And therefore though the workes of the regenerate should proceed from a perfectly pure mind yet we might not proclaime them perfectly pure and good because they are tainted by the body and polluted by the unregenerate part of man Prop. 5 Fifthly the illumination and purgation of the mind is here only imperfect and inchoate as appeares by these places We know in part and wee prophecie in part 1 Cor. 13.9 and Rom. 12.2 and Ephes 4.23 The Apostle exhorts those who are regenerate to labour to be more and more renewed in the spirit of their minds Prop. 6 Sixthly notwithstanding these reliques of darknesse and corruption the regenerate are called by the Lord A parte meliori from their better part light now ye are light in the Lord Ephes 5.8 And their workes pure as followes by and by Answ 3 Thirdly the single eye signifies not perfection but integrity and singlenesse of heart without guile or dissimulation Thus Augustine acutely distinguisheth betweene Rectum corde mundum corde right in heart and cleane in heart Rectus corde est ut recto cursu id est rectà fide atquè intentione pervenire possit ubi habitat mundus corde Hee is right in heart which endeavoureth that with a right course that is with a right faith and intention hee may at length come thither where dwelleth the cleane in heart m August de perfect justit contr Celestin Thus in both places objected by a single eye wee must understand a minde enlightned and purged by the Hâ—ly Spirit and by a light body a life and conversation shining in righteousnesse and holinesse Fâ—r if thâ— eye be cleare and quicke sighted a man walkes on cheâ—refuâ—ly and readily in the right way if the eye be blind or vitiated a man stumbles and fals and erres And so if the mind bee enlightened and purged the child of God walkes on in the right way of the Commandements of the Lord but if it bee obscured and blinded then a man walkes in the way of darknesse and sinne Answ 4 Fourthly Bellarmine erres in saying that a single eye is a good intention For by the single eye is not meant the intention neither is it to be restrained thereunto but the pure light of the minde for a good intention doth not suffice for the producing of a worke full of light as appeares by Saint Paul who wanted not a good intention when hee persecuted the Church and members of Christ and yet the work was a work of darkenesse because it did not flow from a minde enlightned and purged Answ 5 Fifthly the Jesuites inference is erroneous that any fault or defect going along with a good worke makes the worke wholly darke and wicked for it followes no more then this some ignorance or ignorance in somthing may be found in Socrates or Aristotle and therefore they are altogether ignorant Answ 6 Sixthly hee doth not rightly conjoyne an evill intention and any other obliquity not truly affirme that there is the same reason in both for the vitiating and corrupting of an action which is good in its owne nature and kinde for the malice or evilnesse of an action principally depends upon the will and therefore an evill intention doth argue the action to be crooked and depraved But any other obliquity or sailing which sprouts from the corruption of our nature doth not argue voluntary malice and consequently doth not vitiate a moral action which is good in its owne nature Although if wee speake strictly our best actions may bee called bad for their imperfections and defects which cleave unto them Seventhly the light having no darknesse Answ 7 mentioned by Saint Luke is faith which wholy inlightneth the body as Christ saith He that is washed is cleane every whit Iohn 13.10 But this maketh not for the perfection of workes Eightly yet the light of faith though considered Answ 8 in it selfe it hath no darknesse yet in the sight of God and conferred with his light is full of darknesse as Hierome well noteth upon those words God is light and in him is no darkenesse n 1 Ioh. 1.5 Hee sheweth that all other lights are obscured with some blemishes Ninthly Saint Luke saith that the light body Answ 9 hath no darke part in it because in every worke it followes the light and walkes by the direction thereof and yet there may bee some darknesse mixed with this light The Moone is all enlightned at full Moone and yet even then some darkish and duâ—kish clouds appeare in her And therfore al these things considered we date not subscribe to the Cardinal who saith that the good workes of the regenerate are perfect I find this present Objection handled by B. Davenant de justitià actuali Cap. â—6 pag 4 8 439. By D. Willet Synops of good workes part 3. qu. 2. fol. 127. By Chamier de oper impeâ—f lib. 11. Cap. 22. § 10. fol. 361. â—om 3. and Amesius Bellar. â—nerv tom 4. pag. 197. From all which I haue borrowed something § 3. If the light that is in the body be darknesse Sect. 3 how great is that darknesse These words are alleadged by Mr. Weâ—mse in the last part of his exercitations to prove that the originall Text of Scripture is not corrupted pag. 117. The Scriptures are the light of the Church and if the Originall Text were corrupted how great were the darknesse of the body The Lord hath Instrumenta gratiae Conjuncta Remota Remota instrumenta gratia are the preachers and their writings and they may be corrupted Conjuncta instrumenta gratiae are the Prophetes and Apostles and their writings these the Lord kept from errour and corruption for the good of his Church VERS 24. No man can serve two masters Vers 24 for either he will hate the one and love the other or else he will hold to the one and despise the other ye cannot serve God and Mammon § 1 No man can serve two masters Sect This verse containes a compleate Categorical syllogisme No man can serve two Masters But God and Mammon are two Masters Therefore neither ye nor any can serve God and Mammon The Minor proposition that God and Mammon are two contrary Masters our Master takes as granted and proves the Major ab effectis from the effects of love hatred adhesion and neglect If he love the one he must hate the other if he hold to the one he must neglect the other No man can serve two masters Many men serve two partners Object many men serve two persons a husband and a wife many men serve two Consuls yea two Friends How therefore is this true No man can serve two Masters First some expound this of opposite and contrary Masters that a man cannot serve two enemies Answ 1 and this is true in the present case for God and Mammon are opposites and enemies Secondly the Proposition seemes universally Answ 2 true understanding it with a double distinction viz. 1. Distinguish
assistance of the blessed Spirit Colos 1.29 Quest 7 What meanes must wee use for the obtaining of spirituall graces Answer 1 First learne to hate sinne and evill and for the better effecting of this remember and meditate dayly upon these things namely Rom. 6.21 1. How unseemely yea how ougly a thing sinne is in it selfe if wee could but see sinne in its owne colours unmasked What pleasure had you then saith Saint Paul in those things whereof yee are now ashamed as if hee would say sinne is so shamefull a thing that any man would blush to commit it who did but see it at full view 2. Remember how ungratefull a thing it is for us by sin to provoke so gracious loving Father who takes care both to provide for us and to protect us 3. Remember how perillous a thing it is as it is an unthankefull part to love sinne which our God hates as his deadlyest enemie so it as a dangerous thing to love that which God hates for the wages of sinne is death Rom. 6.21 4. Remember how foolish and sottish a thing it is for us to love sinne and thereby to serve Sathan who seeks nothing so much as our eternal destruction Thus seriously meditate upon these things that thereby wee may bee excited unto the hatred of sin Answer 2 Secondly learne to love that which is good and to delight therein Answer 3 Thirdly use the meanes which God hath appointed whether publicke or private namely the hearing and reading and meditating of the word and the society of the Saints and daily and frequent prayer Rom. 8.26 Coloss 4.12 Ionah 3.8 And let our prayers bee 1. Vehement David cries unto God Psal 22.2 and 32.3 and 77.3 2. Perseverant thus David and the Apostles continue in prayer Psal 88.1.9 Acts 1.14 and 2.42 and 12.5.12 Sect. 3 § 3. Knocke and it shall be opened unto you Question 1 What is meant by this phrase or precept knocke Answer That wee must attend upon God with patience and perseverance untill hee open unto us or wee must continue praying untill God heare us Luke 18.1 Psal 105.4 Rom. 12.12 and 1. Thes 5.17 Why must wee continue thus long knocking why may we not give over if the gate be not speedily Question 2 opened unto us First Because the Lord stands long knocking at Answer 1 the doore of our hearts before hee can get entrance and calls long before wee will heare him And therefore there is great reason that wee should continue long calling crying unto him and knocking at the dore of mercy Reade Cantic 5.2 c. and Apoc. 3.20 Secondly God opens not at first unto us that he Answer 2 may trie our patience he seemes not to heare us â—hat he may trie our confidence And therefore by patience and perseverance wee must approve our selves unto God Thirdly we knocke for our owne ends and call Answer 3 for mercy for our selves wherefore there is great reason that wee should continue both knocking and calling Our petitions are either for pardon of our sinnes or preservation against them or for some temporall blessing or spirituall grace or assurance of eternall glory or the like And therefore if wee love our selves or wish well unto our selves wee should bee constant in our calling and knocking untill the Lord have opened unto us and granted our requests Can wee knocke or call or pray without God Question 3 Not at all or at least not aright Answer wee are like men wounded unto death yea killed outright and therefore by the Lords helping hand we are first revived reduced or brought unto our senses and then wee desire health and reliefe God first gives us a sight of our sinnes and wants and then we implore him for mercy Verse 8. For every one who asketh receiveth Verse 8 and he that seeketh findeth and to him that knocketh it shall be opened Against this verse it is objected Objection that both Scripture and experience doth prove this promise to bee false for the Mother of Zebedees children prayed unto Christ and yet suffered a repulse Saint Paul desired to bee freed from the buffet of Sathan but obtained not his request Experience also witnesseth that wee daily desire many things at Gods hands which we obtaine not This promise is to bee understood with a double restriction or limitation namely Answer First that prayer and supplication be made as it ought in regard of the manner of it to wit in faith and in the name of Christ in whom all the promises of God are yea and Amen and shall in Gods due time bee certainly performed yea our prayers must principally be powred forth for this end that God may bee glorified by us on earth and we glorified with him in heaven Secondly wee must desire those things which God hath promised to grant wee must not pray for evill hurtfull unprofitable curious or unwarrantable things but for saving and necessary which God onely hath promised Now if either of these conditions be awanting no wonder if our prayers bee not heard that is if either for the matter wee begge those things which God hath not promised to grant or for the manner wee desire them not as God hath prescribed then the Lords promise made here in this verse is not falsified at all For when Christ saith aske and yee shall receive hee meanes if wee aske such things as God hath promised to give and in that manner which himselfe hath injoyned Verse 9.10.11 Verse 9.10.11 Or what man is there of you whom if his Son aske bread will he give him a stone or if he aske a fish will hee give him a serpent If yee then being evill know how to give good gifts unto your children how much more shall your Father which is in heaven give good things unto them that aske him Sect. 1 § 1. What man is there among you c. Question 1 What is our Saviours chiefest scope in these words First to teach us the naturall affection of parents to their children V. Secondly what our duetie is to pray for W. Answer 1 First our Saviour hereby would teach us that the affection of parents unto their children is ingrafted in them by nature or naturally parents will wish well and to their abilities doe good unto their seed Question 2 How doth this appeare Answer 1 First it is cleare from nature children are parts of their parents flesh of their flesh and bone of their bone and therfore in doing good to them they doe good to themselves And this is the best kinde of Selfe-love for a man to love his children who issued out of his loynes Answer 2 Secondly this is manifest from experience those who are most cruell unto others are yet indulgent and meeke unto their children And therefore Herodes monstrum Macrobius Herod was no better then a monster in nature who slew his owne children as was shewed before Chapter 2. For the most cruell and ravenous birds and beasts are carefull
both to feede and defend their young ones Question 3 Is this naturall affection laudable Answer 1 First this love of parents unto their children is commendable in it selfe because it proceeds A naturà primà from uncorrupted nature Secondly Answer 2 this affection may be considered either First Simplicitèr as it is inherent in us and thus it is laudable Or Secondly Respectivè as it guides the will and governes our externall actions and so often it leades us into by pathes and wrong wayes For affections must not governe but be governed by right reason Who are here blame worthy as transgressors against Question 4 this naturall vertue All those who are unnaturall unto their children Rom. 1.30 Answer and 2 Tim. 3.3 as for example First some are unnaturall onely unto some of their children not unto all and that either in affection or countenance some are different in their love affecting one childe much more then another some are more sharpe in their words and corrections and more sowre in their lookes towards one then another And why because they give one sucke not to another Indeed I never read in Scripture that these were separated wee reade that a certaine woman hearing Christ cried out Blessed is the wombe that bare thee and the paps that gave thee sucke (a) Luke 11.27 And our Saviour himselfe saith that the time will come when men shall say blessed is the barren wombe which never bare and the paps which never gave sucke (b) Luke 23.29 where wee see bearing and suckling bringing forth of children and nursing and bringing up of children goe both together as if the Holy Ghost would say those whose wombes God opens enables to bring forth should open their breasts and enforce themselves to give their seede sucke which they have brought forth Sarah and Hannah give their sons sucke (c) Genes 21.7 And they who are able and may conveniently and will not are worse then Dragons Secondly 1 Sam. 1.23 Lament 4.3 some parents are unnaturall unto all their children in suffering them to perish or by undoing them through their idlenesse or pleasure or lust or gaming or prodigality and the like Thirdly those are unnaturall who make their children bastards who beget offspring in a polluted bed and so as much as in them lies labours to bring downe from heaven a curse not a blessing upon their issue Fourthly they are unnaturall who through covetousnesse will either not give fitting education and and breeding to their children or who will not labour to preferre them according to their abilities either in callings and trades or marriages Some there are who will bee at no charge with their children to bring them up according to their ranke and quality neither will affoord them meanes to set them up in the world or to advance them by matrimonie These are very unnaturall For whom doe men labour if not for their children Fiftly they are most of all unnaturall who destroy and murther their young infants And thus much for our Saviours first scope Secondly our Saviour here in saying What man Answer 2 amongst you if his children aske him bread c. doth teach us that wee ought in temporall things to aske at Gods hands only moderate things because great things are not necessary for us neither doe we know whether they bee profitable for us or not and that they are perillous wee may bee certainly assured of § 2. If yee then being evill know how to give Sect. 2 good gifts unto your children c. Our Saviour in these words showes that evill men can give good things How doth this appeare for S. Iames saith that Quest 1 from a bitter fountaine cannot come sweet water and Christ himselfe elsewhere saith that an evill tree cannot bring forth good fruit Those things which evill men give are not their owne or proceed not from themselves Answer but are given unto them by God and therefore are good all things being so which proceede from him § 3. Unto your children Sect. 3 Our Saviour showes here expressely that evill men may give good gifts unto theirs implying therby That men may bee good parents temporally Observation and yet evill men How doth this appeare Quest 1 First because this is but a naturall goodnesse not Answer 1 a spirituall Secondly because herein men respect not so much Answer 2 God or his law or their duety towards him but onely their children and in them themselves they they being a part of them as was affirmed even now Quest 2 What good gifts can evill men give Good things are two-fold viz. Answer Temporall of these wee speake and this a wicked man may give Spirituall and these a wicked man cannot give Sect. 5 § 5. How much more shall your Father which is in heaven c. Christ our blessed Saviour here argues from man unto God teaching us Observat That good in man is the exemplar of God this appeares thus First whatsoever man hath which is good proceeds essentially from God Quicquid est in Deo est ipse Deus quicquid à Deo est Deo simile Whatsoever is essentiall in God is God himselfe and whatsoever proceeds from God is like unto him Secondly hence man was created after Gods own Image Ephes 4.24 Question Answer After what Image of God was man made There is a threefolde Image First Spiritus of spirit thus man was created in righteousnesse and holinesse of truth (d) Ephes 4.22 Secondly Animae of soule thus man was endued with knowledge and of this the Lord speaks when he saith Man is become like one of us to know good and evill (e) Genes 3.22 and of this Image we speake in this place Thirdly some adde Corporis of body Os homini sublime dedit but this is curious Verse 12 Verse 12. Therefore all things whatsoever yee would that men should doe to you doe yee even so to them for this is the law and Prophets § 1. Ergo therefore This Illative arguing some dependance upon something going before it may be demanded What coherence and connexion this verse hath with the former and whereupon it depends First Quest some say it hath reference unto the ninth verse where wee have a promise of being heard Answer 1 as if our Saviour would say doe you desire that God may heare and grant your requests then bee you prone to heare and easie to be entreated of your brethren (f) Aretius S. But Christ teacheth us from our owne will in regard of man not in regard of God What you would that men should doe unto you doe yee the same unto them Secondly some referre these words to the same Answer 2 promise made Verse 9. but otherwise namely thus you shall receive from God what you aske upon this condition that you doe unto others what you would they should doe unto you (g) Chrysost S. Thirdly Musculus upon these words telleth us that some referre them to the first verse
Quest 6 in us as it was By these plaine markes namely Answer 1. Are thy affections as strongly set upon sinne as ever they were dost thou love sin as well as ever thou didst then certainely thou art yet sinnes slave 2. Are thy temptations as frequent as ever they were doth the devill tempt thee as often as ever he did then it is an argument that hee hath too much in thee 3. Art thou as stupid dull and blinde in seeing the craft and subtlety of Sathan as ever thou wert art thou still as ignorant of his devices as ever it is a signe then that sinne hath a commanding power in and over thee 4. Art thou as unable to resist sinne as ever thou wert as weake as ever as naked as ever as feeble and faint-hearted as ever this showes that corruption is too strong in thee On the contrary if wee finde that our love is not so much unto sinne as it was but that the edge of our affections is taken off if temptations be more rare in us and we more quick sighted unto Sathans subtlety and more strong to resist him both by Faith Prayer and the Word then it is a comfortable signe that sinne is growne weaker in us and our feet reduced from this broad way § 3. That leads unto destruction Sect. 3 Our Saviour in these words showes that the broad way of sinne brings at last unto perpetuall paine How doth it appeare that sinners shall perish Question 1 for there are many who thinke otherwise perswadeing themselves that they may walke in this way and yet at last come unto salvation First it appeares evidently from Christs owne Answer 1 words in this place where hee showes that the end of the Broad way is perdition Narrow way is salvation And therfore it matters not what others thinke Secondly it appeares from other plaine and positive Answer 2 places of Scripture reade Psalm 9.17 and 11.6 and 83.10.13 and Jsa 5.24 and 1 Corinth 6.9 Thirdly sinne is the foundation of condemnation Answer 3 or all and onely sinners shall bee damned And therefore it is cleare that the broad path leades to perdition reade Isa 50.1 and 59.2 and Ierem. 5.25 Hose 13.1 Rom. 6.23 Psalm 1.5 and 5.4 and 34.16 Prov. 16.4 Isa 3.10 11. Fourthly the arrowes of the Lord are levelled against Answer 4 such as walke in the broad way And therefore they must needs come to destruction at the last Psal 34.16 Fiftly the reward of sinne is death The locusts Answer 5 having brought forth their young die 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Arist so lust having conceived brings forth sinne and sinne when it is finished brings forth death Iames 1.15 and Rom. 6.28 Sixtly otherwise God should not bee just For Answer 6 1. Hee hath made a law that if we sinne we shall dye Genes 2.17 In the day that thou eatest thereof thou shalt dye the death Pope Iulius the third caused this sentence to bee written about his coyne That nation and people shall perish which will not obey me so the Lord hath made a law and threatned to inflict condigne punishment upon all those who disobey it Rom. 3.23 2. Mankinde hath broken this Law in Adam and wicked men daily breake it themselves in their owne persons And therefore the justice of God requires that they should be punished whose sinnes are not done away in Christ Question 2 Shall no wicked men at all escape this destruction None who continue to walke in this way untill they come to the end thereof For Answer First Kings and great men shall suffer if they run with the common sort Isay 41.2 Daniel 5.27 Secondly Wisemen shall bee punished if they thus play the fooles Exod. 1.10 and 15.7 and Rom. 1.22 Thirdly Proud men shall be ruined notwithstanding all their high conceits of themselves Malach. 4.1 Fourthly Hypocrites shall perish who walke in this broad way secretly and unseene Matth. 23. Question 3 Why must wee thus labour by all meanes to renounce sinne Answer 1 First because there can bee no true repentance without the reformation of the life from sinne Answer 2 Secondly because there can bee no true faith without this Faith purgeth and purifieth the heart Acts 15.9 and the heart being purged the life must needs bee pure Wherefore there is no truth of faith where sinne is not forsaken Answer 3 Thirdly wee cannot bee made partakers of the blessed Spirit of God untill wee have left sinne for the Holy Ghost will not come to a polluted soule And therefore it is to bee renounced Answer 4 Fourthly there is no way to escape the wrath of God or eternall destruction without the forsaking of sinne And therefore wee should bee carefull to leave it Question 4 How may wee avoid and leave sinne Answer 1 First shunne and beware of all the occasions of sinne Answer 2 Secondly use all holy meanes to bee good and pure and sincere Answer 3 Thirdly deplore thy infirmities speedily and heartily wash thy soule with teares for thy former transgressions sorrowing with a godly sorrow 2 Cor. 7.10 Answer 4 Fourthly promise unto God to fight manfully against thy former sinnes and all sinnes for the time to come and labour to performe thy promise Answer 5 Fiftly Pray fervently unto God to free thee from the commanding power of sin and to preserve thee from sinne and to make thee the free-man of Jesus Christ Question 5 What things hinder us from turning aside out of this broad way of sinne Answer And what are the remedies against these impediments The Impediments are these First insensibility when a man is not sensible of his sin he is not carefull to forsake it Secondly presumption when men either presume that they are not sinners or that their sinnes are small or that though great yet they shall be pardoned it makes them more carelesse and fearelesse of sin and more slack to leave it Thirdly Procrastination and delay when wee promise repentance but put off the performance thereof from day to day Fourthly key-coldnesse in performing perfecting of the worke not striving against sin unto blood Hebr. 12.4 The Remedies are these First a tender circumcised heart which is sensible of the least touch of sinne Secondly a godly feare remembring that wee are sinners yea great sinners and neither able to satisfy for our sins our selves not sure that they shall bee pardoned in Christ except wee strive to forsake and leave them Thirdly not to deferre but while it is said to day to turne from our sins and turne unto the Lord our God Fourthly zeale alacritis and industrie in the resisting of sinne striving against it with manfull wrastlings till wee have prevailed § 4. And many there bee which goe in thereat Sect. 4 What is the meaning of this word Many Question 1 Our Saviour shewes hereby Answer that there are not onely Many simply which walke in the broad way but that there are so many that in comparison of them they who
and the like Now if we would walke in this way of piety which leades unto life we must abstaine from all sinne whatsoever though never so pleasant or profitable unto us And this is no easie thing Reason 7 Seventhly this way is hard in regard of some circumstances namely 1. Of humility towards God we must in this way patiently permit and suffer our selves to be directed lead taught yea if we stray to be reduced reproved corrected by God and suffer all patiently and humbly at his hands And this we shall find a hard taske 2. Of humility towards men wee must not be proud or ambitious or haughty but make our selves equall with those of the lower sort although it be something hard to submit unto 3. Of watchfulnesse in this way we must never sleepe lest while we sleepe the enemy sowe tares Math. 13.25 Nay we must not so much as looke backe lest the plow slip out of our hands And this circumspection will be something difficult 4. Of suffering we must suffer in this way all crosses afflictions tribulations vexations whatsoever yea death it selfe if we be called thereunto patiently Philip. 1.28 Math. 16.24 Hebr. 12.3 And this is very hard for flesh and blood to do Eightly this way of piety is hard in respect of Reason 8 the end namely the glorious estate and condition of the faithfull in heaven 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (m) Solon rare and excellent things are hardly attained and therefore if we do but seriously consider the glory excellency and felicity of heaven we wiâ—l easily assent unto this truth that the way of pietie which leades thither must needs be hard and difficult to walke in Reade Math. 5.48 § last for this purpose Is every hard way the way of piety Quest 9 There are hard waies which neither are pure Answer neither leade unto life there is will-worship as well as true worship Colos 2.18.23 The divell is Gods Ape and therefore will imitate him every herbe in the garden almost hath his counterfeit in the field as there are good and profitable Time and Sage in the Orchard so in the fields there are wild Time and Sage As God hath a hard way which leads unto life so hath the devill a hard way which leades unto death As for example First Baals Prophets walked a hard way when they cut themselves with knives and Lances (u) 1 King 18. Secondly the heathen Gymnosophists walked a hard way when they sacrificed humane flesh and virginity unto their Idols or false Gods Indeed these are very hard wayes but none of them leads unto life How may the true hard way be knowne Quest 10 By these two things to wit Answer First by the purpose of the heart he who purposeth with himselfe propoundeth unto himselfe the most strict rule of the will of God resolving not to please himselfe but the Lord and to obey him according to that Law which himselfe hath prescribed that man certainely walketh in the true hard way Secondly by the practise of the life if this resolution leade thee unto all kinds of mercy justice and holinesse (o) Mich. 6.8 Then certainly thou art one of that small number who walke in this true hard way It is a hard thing to walke in this hard way Quest 11 whereby therefore may we be encouraged thereunto First remember although this way be hard to Answer 1 walke in yet it is but short the labour is but momentary that life which this way leades unto is eternall and will never have end this way which leades unto that life is but short and will speedily have an end And therefore wee should hereby be moved to walke cheerefully herein because it is but like a short winter dayes journey Secondly remember thy labour shall be rewarded Answer 2 The Husband-man takes much paines in dunging or manuring of his ground in plowing and sowing of it and all in hope that he shall have a crop which will recompence his paines The Mariner endures many stormes and cold blasts in hope that his voyage will be prosperous and profitable The Hunter goes many a step cheerefully hoping that at last he shall meet with some game The Souldier exposeth his life to danger in hope of victory a reward And therefore why should not we endure the difficulties and inconveniences of this hard way seeing we are sure that our labour shall not be in vain but liberally rewarded 2 Cor. 4.18 Answer 3 Thirdly remember that thou shalt have help in all the difficulties and dangers of this way The Angel wrastled with Jacob with the one hand but upheld him with the other and therefore Jacob was able to hold out even untill the morning so God will direct us by his Spirit in this narrow path which leads unto life and we shall alwayes heare a voyce behind us saying this is the way walke in it God will strengthen out ancle-bones and enable us to runne with patience constancy and cheerefulnesse the race that is set before us God will arme us with might and strength in the inward man and enable us both to overcome our enemies which labour to oppose us and to performe those workes in some measure which he requireth of us And therefore seeing we are assured that the grace of God shall sustaine us (p) 2 Cor. 12.9 and his blessed Spirit assist us in all the dangers and difficulties of this hard way we shouâ—d be encouraged the more cheerefully to walke therein Quest 12 How must we walke in this hard way Answer 1 First put off thy all thy sinnes with blind Bartimeus cast away thy cloake and those sinnes which hang so fast on and cleave so fast to and doe so easily beset thee Hebr. 12.1 Mat. 5.29 Ephes 4.22 A man can never walke in this way except he lay aside this old man of sinne and corruption Answer 2 Secondly deny thy owne will and profit pleasure submit thy seâ—fe wholy to be guided by God Answer 3 Thirdly abstaine from all fleshly lusts which war against the soule 1 Pet. 2.11 resist all thy corrupt affections and labour to bring every rebellious thought in obedience unto the Spirit Answer 4 Fourthly follow and put on Christ Ro. 13.14 Quest 13 both by faith and imitation Phil. 2.5 Who are here to be blamed and reproved Answer 1 First those who walke in the easie way declining this which is hard Certainly this is a palpable deceit of Satans to make men beleeve that the way of eâ—se and pleasure will bring them to heaven Answer 2 Secondly those who expect rest in this life here we are commanded to take upon us Christs yoake and then he hath promised us rest unto our soules Mat. 11.29 but labour and paines watchings prayers and fastings examinations and reedifying of old ruines and decayes in our bodyes so long as we live In this life we must strive to enter into the true rest Hebr. 4.11 and this striving
the wayes of God Now it is not so simply good for a man to bee ignorant of the wayes of God but comparatively hee had better not have knowne them at all then after they have knowne them to forsake them We have the like speach used Proverb 17.1 and 21.9.19 True and this is either Natural which is either Absolute thus man in his first creation was very good Or Genes 1.31 Respective thus a thing is called naturally good when it is profitable as Gen. 49.15 Exod. 18.17 Marke 9.50 Spiritual which consists either in Th ngs thus all vertues and graces of the holy Spirit are called good Or Persons which goodnes is either Infinite and is in God alone Marke 10.18 Finite in the Church Triumphant Respective which is either in Some one singularly Far a good man some would even dare to dye not for every good man but for some one singularly good both in himselfe and unto others All the faithfull generally A good man that is every good man bringeth forth good things And so the word signifies in this place Observat Teaching us That after wee are regenerated wee ought to fructifie in every good worke when the Lord hath made us good trees wee should labour to bring forth good fruit Matth. 3.8 and 13.23 Cant. 2.11 and Col. 1.9.10 and 2.6 and Rom. 6.4 and 7.4 Question 2 How manifold are good works Twofold exuere induere to put off the old man Answer to put on the new Rom. 13.12 Ephes 4.17.24 more particularly the good fruits of a good tree are either First Negative to abstaine from sinne and whatsoever is evill Rom. 6.12.14 Ephes 5.11 Why must the regenerate abstaine from all sinne Question 3 First because sinne is a leaven and will pollute the whole man 1. Cor. 5.7 Answer 1 Secondly because sinne grieves the good and Answer 2 blessed Spirit of God Ephes 4.30 Answer 3 Thirdly because sinne is a scandalous thing and doth scandalize religion when seene in a religious person And therefore all the children of God must walke warily and circumspectly carefully avoiding every evill thing Colos 4.5 and 1 Thessal 4.12 Secondly Affirmative to abound in every good worke and to bee conversant and frequent in every good duetie And of these the present text speaks Question 4 Why must wee bee thus carefull to bring forth good fruits Answer 1 First because God hath given us grace for this end and purpose The talent was not given to hide in a Napkin but to improve Matth. 25.18 The manifestation of the Spirit is given to every man to profit withall (a) 1 Cor. 12.7 vessels are made that they may hold liquor fruit-trees are planted not for show but to bring forth fruit and wee are regenerated that wee might bee holy God plantes and prunes and digs that wee might fructifie Matth. 21.34 c. And therefore wee must not bee slothfull and negative Christians Iames 1.23 But industrious remembring that God made man for labour not for lazines and created him not for speculation onely but for practise The Lord 1. Enlightens the minde and the understanding And 2. Moves and perswades the affections And 3. Imprints faith in our hearts by his holy Spirit Rom. 8.16 and 1 Iohn ◠10 And 4. Gives graces and good habits unto us and al for this end that we might reduce all into act and bring forth good fruites And therefore wee must not frustrate his expectation Answer 2 Secondly it is necessary that wee should abound in good works because thus onely wee approve our selves to bee good trees and our pietie to bee true and cordiall For true godlines doth alwayes encrease and daily is enlarged the seed of grace in the heart is like the mustard-seed in the garden which takes root and afterwards sends forth a tender blade then a stalke and lastly comes to bee a tall shrub bringing forth fruit Thus the truest signe of life is growth and Dwarfes are but monsters in nature Wherefore we must not be alwayes children neither alwayes learning but never coming unto perfection but so learne the practise of vertue that wee may grow up therein daily more and more (b) 1 Peter 2.1 Thirdly the Holy Ghost is fruitfull Gal. 5.21 Answer 3 and Ephes 5.9 and therefore if wee desire to approve our selves to be guided and directed thereby we must be fruitfull also Answer 4 Fourthly wee must labour to abound in good workes because God is glorified thereby Matth. 5.16 Iohn 15.8 Phil. 1.11 Answer 5 Fiftly because our brethren are edified thereby Titus 2.7 and 3.8 and 1 Pet. 2.12 and 3.1 Answer 6 Sixtly because it is profitable for our selves Prov. 11.30 Rom. 6.22 Answer 7 Seventhly because it is comfortable unto the Ministers of God whom God hath set over us Iohn 4.36 Rom. 1.13 Hebr. 13.17 In what works must wee labour to abound Question 5 Wee must labour to abound in these two things Answer namely First in Internall desire love and fervour of the heart towards every thing that is good wee must labour to encrease dayly in the love of every good thing and in zeale and in uprightnesse and in sincerity of heart Secondly in Externall actions that is both 1. In an Abstinence from all evill works And 2. In obedience unto that which is good And herein three things are to bee observed namely First wee must obey every kinde of good worke whether belonging to the first or second table Secondly wee must obey every good worke in a frequent custome and assiduous and daily life Thirdly wee must obey the Lord perseverantly continuing in his service unto the end Wee must not serve the Lord with our hearts onely as some say they doe and not with our bodies neither with our bodies onely as many doe and not with our hearts but wee must labour to bee trees bearing good fruit both in bodies and soules Wee must not abstaine from sinne onely as many doe and doe no good but wee must cease to doe evill and learne to doe well Wee must not doe some sorts of good works onely or sometimes by aguish fits or begin in the Spirit and end in the flesh but wee must ensue after whatsoever is good and that through the whole course of our life § 2. Neither can a corrupt tree bring forth good Sect. 2 fruit Our Saviour expressely here teacheth Observat That so long as wee are unregenerate we cannot cease from evill works Matth. 12.34 and 2 Pet. 2.14 A Gentleman perceiving that hee could not thrive in his own countrey Piacenza went to Florence to live there hoping to finde that place more prosperous unto him and being there hee figured for his devise a Peach-tree loden with fruit which in the proper soile wherin it first springeth yeeldeth forth poysoned and unpleasant encrease but being transplanted in some farther Coast becometh wholesome and fruitfull his Posie was Translata proficit arbos Wee are just like this Peach-tree for so long as wee are in our
the greatest horrour of conscience that can bee in a man on earth comes farre short of that which the damned feele in hell 3. To this beginning and progresse adde eternitie that it is not for a thousand yeares as Origen thought but for ever In other molestations or afflictions there are sometimes some mutations or mitigations or cessations or at least death puts a period to them yea in the greatest temporall evils a man may appease the wrath of God But in hell a man though ever dying yet never dyes and though with teares of blood he aske pardon mercy and reconciliation yet he shall never obtaine it Hebr. 12 17. X Thirdly there is Poena damni X the punishment of losse and this is by much the greatest If a man should suffer the torments of a thousand hels yet it were nothing to this Chrysost S. There is no voyce in hell so irkesome to the eare or so dolefull to the heart as this J know yee not depart from me Matth. 25.12.41 For 1. If God were present hee would love and comfort in the most grievous torments hell would bee no hell if God were there the fire could not scortch us if God were in the fire Daniel 3. 2. But God being angry with wicked men doth absent himselfe from them and thereby deprives them of all hope of helpe comfort succour reliefe or mercy Verse 21. Verse 21 Not every one that saith unto mee Lord Lord shall enter into the Kingdome of heaven but hee that doth the will of my Father which is in heaven § 1. Not every one that saith unto mee Lord Sect. 1 Lord. What is the meaning of these words Question 1 First this may be understood of profession Not Answer 1 every one that saith Lord that is that professeth God to bee his God Now there are two sorts of Professors in the Church of God which shall never be saved namely 1. Grosse hypocrites which professe Christ with their mouth and yet in heart and life renounce him of this sort is First the common Atheist who onely for feare of the Magistrates lawes professeth Religion And Secondly the Epicure that is such an one as beares Christs Name for the fashion sake and yet his belly and his pleasure is his God And Thirdly the worldling who spends the strength of body and minde and all hee hath on the world for earthly things Now none of these three sorts thus living and dying can be saved 2. There are another sort who are more close hypocrites who professe the name of Christ in truth and have in them some good gifts of God by reason whereof both before men and in their owne conceit they are reputed members of the Church and yet are but hypocrites which shall not enter into the Kingdome of heaven Secondly this may bee properly understood of Answer 2 prayer where we see that Christ neither denies all nor condemnes the worke but onely saith Not every one c. As if hee would say It is a good duetie to pray unto God but there are some who doe it not well it is a good beginning but many doe not proceede And therefore the action is to bee established but the evill performers thereof are to bee blamed Two things here are then to be considered of to wit 1. That prayer unto God is in it selfe a good worke A. 2. That the prayers of many are not accepted of God B. A First The invocating of God and Christ is an acceptable action of religion where it is truely and religiously performed Reade to this purpose these places Psalme 50.15 Rom. 10.13 Psalme 116.13 Ioel. 2.32 Acts 2.21 Quest 2 How doth it appeare that prayer is a Religious action or an acceptable duetie Answer 1 First because it is a signe of Religion of the Church and of the faithfull some saith David trust in chariots but wee will remember the name of the Lord our God Psalme 20.8 that is we will trust in him and by prayer implore his helpe Thus Saint Paul exhorts Timothie to follow righteousnesse faith and love with them that call on the Lord out of a pure heart (h) 2 Tim. 2.22 Answer 2 Secondly prayer is a remedy against evils and a principall help in the time of trouble 2 Sam. 22.7 Psalm 107.6.15 Prov. 18.10 Psalme 34.6 Quest 3 Who are here worthy of blame Answer 1 First those who neglect this Religious and acceptable worke of prayer Paul would have all men to pray and all men to bee prayed for 1 Tim. 2.1.8 And indeed they are unworthy of mercy who will not begge it Answer 2 Secondly those who in praying doe not call upon God religiously but use much babbling and many vaine and idle repetitions Thirdly those who rashly approach unto God intruding themselves into his presence without due and fitting preparation Quest 4 How may we be assured that our prayers as a religious good worke shall be accepted of God Answer 1 First let us labour to be assured of Gods love towards us for if he love us hee will heare us Read Psal 3.3.5 and 5.2 and 18.2.3 and 63.1 Answer 2 Secondly let us labour to be acquainted with our God no stranger dare approach into the Kings presence but his houshold servants ordinarily without checke or controlement let us be frequent in holy meditation which is a Soliloquie with God and then we may be assured that he will heare us when by prayer we speake unto him Answer 3 Thirdly let us learne the true manner of prayer Here observe that it doth not consist in voyce but in heart wherein foure things are required namely 1. Understanding we must pray with our understanding 1 Corinth 14. that is we must not onely know what wee say but we must knowingly offer up our prayers unto God or as Saint Paul saith make our requests and desires knowne unto him Philip. 4.5.6 2. The Spirit we must pray with the Spirit that is fervently and powerfully Rom. 12.11 and 1 Peter 3.21 3. Faith wee must pray in faith James 1.6 and then wee shall obtaine any thing at Gods hands 4. Purity wee must labour to hate sinne and to serve the Lord and then the Lord will heare our prayers 1 Tim. 2.8 B. Secondly many pray unto God whose prayers are not acceptable or there are prayers which are unprofitable many shall crie Lord Lord which never shall be saved saith our Saviour here and the Holy-Ghost in divers others places as Jerem. 7.4 c. Proverb 1.24 Psal 18.42 Jer. 11.11 Ezech. 8.18 Mich. 3.4 Why are the prayers of many unprofitable Quest 5 First because many will not heare God when he Answer 1 cals to them in his word therefore hee will not heare them when they call unto him by prayer Proverbs 1.24 c. Secondly many pray and are not heard because Answer 2 they seeke not unto the Lord in time Esay 55.6 If we desire to be heard we must take the Lords time and call upon him in
an acceptable season and then we shall be heard Thirdly the true cause why some pray and obtaine Answer 3 not their sutes at Godâ— hands is because they pray nor â—â—â—y or because their prayer is no 〈◊〉 prayer but either powred forth hypocritically drawing neare unto God with the lips but not with the heart Math. 15.9 Or else coldly and carelessely not intending the holy worke in hand Who erre here Quest 6 First those who remaine in their sinnes and Answer 1 yet perswade themselves they shall be heard John 9.31 Secondly those who have but onely an hypocriticall shew of Religion in them and yet fully perswade Answer 2 themselves that their prayers shall be both pleasing unto God and profitable unto themselves Now both these are vulgar and common errours some out of a carnall confidence some out of an hypocriticall confidence hoping to be heard How may we know that our assurance and confidence Quest 7 is true and neither carnall nor hypocriticall Prove and examine thy selfe by these signes Answer namely First hast thou made the Lord thy God both by receiving from him the seale and earnest of his love the evidence of his Spirit and by giving thy selfe wholy up unto him and his service John 8.34 and 1 Cor. 6.20 Secondly doth the Lord dwell and inhabite within in thy heart that is 1. Is his love there dost thou love him unfainedly and desire and long for him above all other things Psalm 27.4 and 42.1 and 63.1 2. Is his feare there dost thou tremble before him are thou fearefull to offend him art thou ashamed and affected with blushing for thy former sinnes art thou smit with an awfull reverence of Gods presence 3. Is his comfort there doe the comforts of the Lord refresh thy heart If these things be in us then certainely God is within us and when wee pray will surely listen unto us Thirdly whether are these things perpetually in thee or not art thou not one of these who remembers the Lord and the Lords worke onely upon the Lords day or dost thou alwayes remember thy God and serve him in a constant practise of life Certainely if the Spirit of God witnesse unto our spirits that we have addicted our selves wholy unto God and that the Lord hath his residence in our hearts and that wee labour to serve him in a constant course of Religion all our lives we may be then confidently assured that the hope we have to be heard when wee pray is neither carnall nor hypocriticall but true and spirituall Sect. 2 § 2. Shall not enter into the Kingdom of heaven What is the meaning of these words Question First by these words he shall not enter many understand Answer 1 the spirituall Church as if our Saviour would say they are not my members although they call upon me and prophesie in my name but this followes verse 22. Answer 2 Secondly by these words The Kingdome of heaven is commonly meant eternall joy as if our Saviour would say It is not so easie a thing to enter into eternall blisse as many suppose it to be 1 Peter 4.18 But this is handled sufficiently â— Math. 6.33 and 7.13 14. Verse 22. Many will say to me in that day Lord Lord Verse 22 have we not prophecied in thy name and in thy name have cast out Devils and in thy name done many wonderfull workes Sect. 1 § 1. In that day Illo is a relative but it hath here no Antecedent And therefore it is to bee understood 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the end of the world or the last day wherein two things are implied to wit First that there is a day of judgement C. Secondly there is a time when all shall be judged D. Observat 1 C. First our Saviour by these words In that day doth teach us That there shall certainely be a day of judgement wee have else-where amply handled this and therefore here I insist not upon it I onely entreat the Reader for the proofe of the proposition to reade these places Act. 1.11 and 17.31 Rom. 2.16 and 2 Thessal 2.2 Quest 1 What is the nature of this day Answer 1 First therein all things in this world shall be dissolved 1 Pet. 4.7 and 2 Pet. 3.10.12 Answer 2 Secondly on that day all shall be judged Mat. 25. But of this in the next proposition Answer 3 Thirdly after this day there shall be time no longer Revelat. 6.10 D D. Secondly our Saviour by these words In Observat 2 that day teacheth us That there is a time when all persons all actions shall be judged Revelat. 20.12 and 2. Corinth 5.10 Rom. 14.10.12 Why will God judge all at the last day Quest 2 First because otherwise if with reverence I Answer 1 may speake it injury should be offred unto the godly for they suffer many things while worldlings swell with pleasure and aboundance Psalme 73.17 Secondly because otherwayes the Lord should Answer 2 be injurious unto his Law which is violated transgressed and contemned by the wicked What is required of us in regard of this day Quest 3 First meditate daily and hourely thereof remember Answer 1 thy last end consider all men must die and all must be judged Hebr. 9.27 For this will make thee more carefull of thy actions when thou remembrest that one day all will be told thee whatsoever thou hast done and thou shalt be judged according to that which thou hast done Some may object here Object oh but this remembrance of the day of judgment doth grieve and deject the minde and affect the heart with nothing but sighing and sadnesse and sorrow Though it be thus Answer yet we must not therefore forbeare them editation and remembrance thereof for it is better to goe into the house of mourning then of mirth Eccles 7.4 But further whosoever is dejected and cast downe with the remember of rhis day it is for one of these causes namely either 1. Because the world is deere unto him that is because he is married either unto his pleasure or treasure or honour or his owne will and wayes and these he delights in here and whether he shall have such delights in the other world or not he knowes not and therefore the remembrance of leaving this to goe unto that makes him afflict himselfe Or 2. Because his sinnes amaze him and for his sinnes his heart presageth terrible things Or 3. Because he is not prepared for that day not having yet entred into a covenant with God not being yet reconciled unto God not being sealed by the Spirit of God unto salvation Certainely there is nothing so Sure as death or that we must die Unsure as when or how quickly we must die Necessary as the meditation of death and what will become of us when we die Secondly we must prepare our selves so for this Answer 2 day that it may be a day of refreshing unto us How may wee know whether it will be well Quest 4 with us or no
labour for internall light and peace and that we may be filled with the fulnesse of God Jerem. 31.34 Phil. 4.7 Ephe. 2 1â— Fourthly let us consecrate and dedicate our selves wholy up unto the Lord 1 Corinth 6.20 This is done two manner of wayes namely 1. Voto by vow This many promise to doe vowing and promising to serve the Lord. 2. Praxi in performance And thus wee must principally study how to serve and glorifie our God in all things Verse 24.25 all our dayes Verse 24.25 Therefore whosoever heareth these sayings of mine and doth them I will liken him unto a wise man which built his house upon a rocke And the raine descended and the flouds came and the wind blew and beat upon that house and it fell Sect. 1 not for it was founded upon a rocke § 1. Whosoever heareth these sayings doth them Our Saviour not saying barely whosoever heareth but adding who so heareth and doth these things may move these questions namely Quest 1 How many sort of hearers are there Answer 1 First some separate themselves from phanaticall and erroneous opinions hearing onely the word of God and acknowledging it onely to be the good word of truth thus approving praising and admiring of it and here stopping contenting themselves with this that they heare the word that they can discerne thereof and that they professe themselves to embrace the doctrine therein contained These are they whom our Saviour here saith heare the word but doe it not Answer 2 Secondly some heare the word and yet remaine wicked both in word and deed Thirdly some heare the word and are thereby perswaded to eschew evill but not to doe Answer 3 good Fourethly some heare the word and seeme to Answer 4 obey it both in word and deed but doe it in hypocrisie making faire shewes and pretences before men but their hearts runnes after their sinnes Fiftly some heare the word and labour in sincerity Answer 5 of heart to obey it Who is the best and most blessed hearer Quest 2 He that heareth the word of God and doth it Answer for such an one our Saviour pronounceth truly wise How may we know whether we be such blessed Quest 3 hearers or not Wee may easily know that we are hearers and doers by these signes namely Answer First if we heare the word with joy as Jeremiah did Thy words were found and I did eate them and thy word was unto me the joy and rejoycing of mine heart Jerem. 15.16 Secondly if wee doe with the word as with Physicke sent unto us in our necessity and sicknesse that is neither reject it nor apply it unto others but unto our selves onely Thirdly if we concoct and digest all things well which wee heare labouring to sucke some good juice out of all we heare It is an excellent signe of a good hearer to come away frâ—m the word either better or more learned either more humbled or more comforted either taught some lesson which formerly he had not learnt or more confirmed in some truth which formely hee had heard Certainely it is a signe of a sound body to turne all good meat into good blood moysture and nourishment Fourthly if wee be reproved and checked by the word and endure it patiently not being a whit provoked or incensed thereby but loving reproofe better then flattery it is a sure signe of a good hearer For flesh and blood cannot teach this it being opposite unto nature but it is the worke of the blessed Spirit Fiftly if we doe not onely patiently heare reproofe but also desire corrosives and reprehensions yea come unto the word with a desire that God would lay open and manifest unto us whatsoever in us is displeasing unto him it is an excellent signe of a good hearer And therefore if wee desire to be such as build their houses upon the true rocke let us heare the word of God with joy not with wearisomenesse let us apply it unto our selves not unto others let us lay up in our hearts and practise in our lives what wee heare in the word let us love nor hate those who reprove us yea let us desire God when wee come to his house so to direct the mouth of his servant who from him is to speake unto us that the word preached may be as a glasse wherin we may clearely see all our blemishes and whatsoever is amisse How may men gaine by their hearing or what Quest 4 is required of those who desire so to heare that they may reape true benefit thereby First they must meditate and ruminate seriously Answer 1 of what they reade and heare Secondly they must pray fervently unto God Answer 2 to give them grace to beleeve and practise what they reade or heare Answer 3 Thirdly they must talke and conferre about that which they read or heare because frequent meditation fervent supplication and pious communication and conference causeth the word to take deeper roote and to bring forth much sweeter fruit in us Our Saviour here conjoyning hearing and doing together would have us know that neither of them are sufficient alone wee must not heare and refuse to obey for that is but dead hearing wee must not obey and refuse to heare for that is but blend obedience Quest 5 Why must we both heare and doe the word of God Answer 1 First because all spirituall knowledge is to be found in the word Esa 8.20 Colos 3.16 Answer 2 Secondly because the sweetest comfort and soundest doctrine is drawne from the fountaine of the Scriptures whence it is compared to hony Ezech. 3.3 to wine and milke Esa 55.1.2 yea it is much sweeter then hony Psal 119.103 and more precious then gold Psal 1â—9 72.127 Answer 3 Thirdly the Scripture was written for us and for our instruction and consolation Rom. 4.23 and 15.4 and 1 Corinth 10.11 and therefore there is great reason that we should be both diligent in hearing and carefull in the practise thereof Answer 4 Fourthly it is necessary that we should both heare and obey the word because it is the best weapon against Satan God is stronger then Satan and his word is more powerfull then the devils assaults as we see Math. 4.7 and Ephes â— 7 and 2 Timoth. 3.16 and Hebr. 1.3 Answer 5 Fiftly it is requisite that we should heare and doe those things which the word teacheth because it is the foundation or ground worke of our salvation Acts 13.16 and 28.28 As appeares thus 1. The word is the meanes to beget us James 1.18 and 1 Pet. 1.23 2. The word is the meanes to worke faith in us Rom. 10.17 3. The word doth feed and nourish us as well as beget us for ex iisdem nutrimur ex quibus generamur 1 Pet. 2.2 4. The word is the sword whereby our spirituall enemies are over-come Ephes 6.13 5. The word is a light and a Lanthorne to direct our steps by Psal 119.105 6. The word is the mighty power of God unto salvation
much more to relieve and care for those who are sicke Secondly because Christians ought to bee Answer 2 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 full of affection and compassion Christ weepes for Lazarus John 11. and for Ierusalem Luke 19.41 Paul weepes for Epaphroditus Philip. 2.27 and would have us to bee tender over one another as members of the same body Rom. 12.14 Thirdly because otherwise wee should be worse Answer 3 than the heathens or infidels for although they know not what religion is yet they know what honestie is and therefore as a dishonest action will not forsake their servants when they are sicke as we see in this Centurion Whence comes it that some are so hard hearted as Quest 4 to exclude extrude their servants in their sicknes Answer 1 First it proceeds from this that we respect our owne proper profit and not brotherly love this Centurion doth not thus but speedily sends the Elders of the Jewes unto Christ humbly beseeching him to cure his servant Secondly it springs from hence that we doe not Answer 2 remember that we have a Master in heaven Ephes 6.9 Coloss 4.1 For if he should extrude us out of his presence when wee are disobedient or unprofitable servants what would become of us yea how miserable should we be § 6. Sicke of the Palsie Section 6 These sicknesses which ever and anone are healed by our Saviour are types and figures of the diseases maladies of the soule from whence we may observe That our soules are sicke of the palsie Observat untill they be healed by Christ Quest 1 What is the nature of this griefe and maladie Answer 1 First the disease is in the nerves and doth so stop all the chinkes and pores that the animall spirits cannot penetrate Thus when the heart is stopped and shut up grace and the spirit of life cannot enter Christ knocks at the dore of the heart Revel 3.20 but the hard heart will not open Psal 95.8 and Rom. 2.5 Now hence from the stopping of the pores proceeds these things viz. 1. Insensibility for sense is taken away from the nerves except only when there is some heate commixt with them and then the palsie is painefull so naturally we are insensible and past feeling (l) Ephes 4.18 s. except only then when the conscience is warmed with the sight and sense of sinne and then we become desperate like Cain and Iudas 2. By the stopping of the chinkes and pores of the nerves so that the animall spirits cannot pierce into the sinewes is taken away motion For First when sense is taken away there is a numnesse And Secondly when sense and motion are taken away then comes the palsie and shaking of the hand or heade Thus it is with us for naturally 1. All power of doing good is taken away from us And 2. All motion that is we have naturally no power to move our selves unto good or to remove evill from us 3. Those who are sorely takeÌ„ with the palsie seeme to be very well so long as they lye quiet but if they once endeavour to walke or worke then they either fall or feele their impotency inability to doe that which they desire Thus is it with us so long as we lye quiet in the bed of sin we are well enough and happy enough thinking that we lacâ—e nothing but are rich Revel 3.17 abounding with all things but if once wee desire and endeavor to lay hold upon Christ and to worke out our salvation wee shall finde that of our selves wee are not able to speake a good word or thinke a good thought or doe any good deed 4. Those who are taken with the palsie may dreame that they are well and can walke and worke but when they awake there is no such thing So men lulled asleepe with carnall security perswade themselves that they are in an estate of salvation but when their conscience is awakened they finde it otherwise Thus much for the place of this disease Answer 2 Secondly the cause of the palsie is a thicke and clammy fleame which cannot bee purged out So a viscous perversenesse and obstinacie cannot easily be expelled neither loves to be disturbed or removed Acts 19.9 Hebr. 3.13 stiffe necks hardly bend to the yoake of obedience Acts 17.51 and hard hearts will not easily relent Marke 16.14 but easily become rebellious and gainsaying Jerem. 44.16 Answer 3 Thirdly the palsie doth coole all the blood and the very arteries and sinewes wherein the spirit of life mixed with blood doth runne and so mortifies them by little and little So sinne hath killed all the grace that was in us in our first creation and mortified all our zeale in so much as now wee are but rotten and corrupt carkasses reprobats unto every good worke Answer 4 Fourthly we may consider of the place or part affected with the palsie which is either 1. Sometimes one side or one member called the dead palsie which if it have so thorowly seazed upon or setled and taken roote in that part that it cannot be removed at length it killeth the whâ—le body So one raigning and remaining sinne is suffi ient to bring both body and soule to eternall perdition and destruction 2. Sometimes the palsie goes from one side to the other and from thence to the head So our naturall corruption leades us from one sinne and degree of sinne unto another untill at length it bring us unto finall impenitencie 3. Although this tough clammy flegme which is the cause of the palsie settle more in one place then in another yet is it spread dispersed through all the body so there is a generall corruption in out whole nature which showes it selfe more particularly in some sinne then in other 4. There is a kind of palsie called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that drawes the sinewes of the legâ— together and makes lame And this I conceive was the cause of his lamenesse whom wee reade of Acts 3. So sinne makes us lame and unable to walke in the wayes of God and to run the race that is set before us Fiftly we may consider the cure of the Palsie Answer 5 and therein these things to wit 1. The cure of this disease is hindered and the disease it selfe made worse by the aire if it be either cold moist thicke or cloudy but is helped by the aire which is warme drie pure and cleare So sin is cured by these meanes viz First by a warme and hot zeale against sinne and for Gods glory And Secondly by labour industry and endeavour and not by ease and idlenesse See before Math. 7.5 And Thirdly by purity and sanctity in our lives and conversations And Fourthly by the comforts and consolations of the blessed Spirit And therefore let us labour for the fire of true zeale striving against all sin and endeavouring after all grace fervently and frequently and then we may expect the internall joy of the holy Ghost in our soules 2. The neglect
was said before Question 5. That is let us examine our selves by these signes namely First whether doe wee forsake all things for Christ that is I. All our sins because we know that sinne is contrary to the service of Christ yea directly opposite unto Christ therfore for Christs sake we desire to abstaine from sin and whatsoever is evill Deut. 8.19 Hos 2.7 Rom. 6.2.18.22 This is a good signe of a good servant II. Doe wee for Christs sake deny our owne wils submitting our selves wholly to be guided and directed by him Numbers 15.39 and Iob 31.7 Certainly it is a hopefull signe of a happy servant Thus wee must examine our selves whether we acknowledge Christ only to be our Master or whether Sathan the world sin or our own wils be our Master Secondly examine whether thou carriest thy selfe as becometh a servant for it is not enough for a servant to acknowledge such an one to bee his Master but hee must behave himselfe also like a servant both in mind humbling himself unto his Master and in life doing the worke and service of his Master and that not with eye service but in singlenesse of heart So the servants of the Lord must serve him with their minds and hearts and inward man 1 King 14.8 Mat. 8.19 and 15.9 Deut. 30.10 Rom. 7.15 19 and also in their lives working the Lords worke and not their own Mat 5.16 Psalme 38.20 Ephes 4.1 Philip. 2.15 and 1 Tim 6.18 and 1 Pet. 2.19 Thirdly examine we whether we worke the worke of the Lord industriously or negligently servants must be both painfull and carefull and constant in their Masters service And so must wee I. Be diligent in the service of the Lord and the exercises of Religion not performing them remisly superficially or sleightly â—ut diligently and industriously Phil. 2.12 anâ— 3.12 Heb. 12.4 II. We must be carefull as wâ—ll as painfull lest through carelesnesse heedlâ—â—nâ—sse or forgetfulnesse we do something which we should not or leave undone something which wee should do Ephesians 5.16 III. We must be constant and perseverant in the service of Christ as well as industrious and carefull Wee must not take the Plow of God in our hands and loâ—k back wee must not begin in the spirit and end in the flesh we must not begin the Lords worke and give over But wee must continue running till our race be finished we must continue fighting untill the last enemy Sathan bâ— overcomâ— we must continue working untill the Evening and Sun-set of our life Num. 14.24 and 32.11 Deut. 1.36 Iosh 14.14 How must we follow Christ Quest 8 First in faith walking by faith not by sight Answ 1 2 Cor. 5.7 placing our whole confidence and affiance in him l 1 Sâ—m 12.14 Buâ— this is Christs worke Iohn 6.29 Philip. 3.14 hee only enabling us hereunto Secondly as wee must follow Christ by faith Answ 2 beleeving in him so vvee must follovv him by obedience obeying of him in whatsoever he requires of us Deut. 13.4 Iohn 14 15. Thirdly we must follow Christ in profâ—ssion Answ professing him before men and our selves to bee his servants Romans 10.10 Fourthly wee must follow Christ in imitation Answ 4 Philippians 2.5 and Ephes 5.1 Hebr. 12.2 and 1 Pet. 2.21 and 1 Iohn 2.6 and 1 Cor. 4.16 and 1 Thessal 1.6 Wherein must we imitate Christ Quest 9 First in humility for hee was humble Mat. Answ 1 11.28 Secondly in patience for he was as a Lambe Answ 2 dumb before the Shearer 1 Thess 2.14 Thirdly in love towards our brethren for he Answ 3 loved all his 1 Iohn 3.16 Fourthly in love unto our enemies for hee Answ 4 doth good unto the evill Mat. 5.44 Fifthly in freedom from fraud and deceit Answ 5 for no guile was found in his mouth 1 Pet. 2.22 Sixthly in the love of goodnesse and good Answ 6 duties for he was given unto prayer and holinesse Luke 22.39 § 4. Let the dead bury their dead Sect. 4 Is the burying of the dead to bee neglected and omitted as evill Quest that our Saviour will not permit this Disciple to bury his Father Answ 1 To bury the dead is a Christian worke and therfore Christ doth not simply prohibite it Râ—ade Gen. 25.9 and 35.29 and 47.29 Iosh 24.30 Amos 2.1 Quest 2 Why doth humanity and Christianity require that the dead should be buried Answ 1 First because it was given as a curse not to be buried but to be cast out like a dead Dog anâ— hence I conceive it was that the Fathers and Patriarkes were so carefull to provide for their Funerals Genesis 49.29 m Gen. 50.25 Answ 2 Secondly because to lay up the bodies of those who are deceas d doth testâ—fie our hope of the Resurrection Our Saviour to this Disciple who desired leave to goe bury his Fath r answers Let the dead hury their dead but follow thou me As if he would say thou art nâ—w called from amongst the dead and therefore let them alone and meddle no more with them but follow mâ—e In these words then our Saviour Christ would have us to observe Observ That we are all dead untill we be called and quickned by Christ Quest 3 What death doth our Saviour hâ—re mean Answ Theâ—e is a three-fold death namely temporall of the bâ—dy spirituall of the soule eternal both of body and soule Now the Text speaks of the second the meaning therefore therâ—of is That all men by nature are spiritually dead in sinne Quest 4 How doth this appeare Answ 1 First from these places of Scripture Luke 15.24.32 Iohn 5 25. Romans 6.13 and 2 Cor. 5.14 Ephes 2.1 and 5.14 and Colos 2.13 Answ 2 Secondly because sin hath slaine al Rom. 3.23 and 5.12 Here two things are to bee observe viz. I. God created us pure good and living creatures both in soule and body giving unto man a double perfection to wit First Naturall and thus in his body he had strength agility nimblenesse soundnesse health beauty and the like and in his soule reason will memory judgement yea all the faculties therof perfect Secondly Spirituall which consisted in these two things namely I. An immunity from sinne man in his first creation being without spot or wrinkle II. In strength unto good man in his first forming being able to perform whatsoever God required of him Now this spirituall perfection is called in Scripture sometimes Vprightnesse as Eccles 7.29 sometimes Glory Rom. 3.23 sometimes Honour Psalme 8.5 II. The sin of Adam hath corrupted all the sons of Adam both in soule and boâ—y Vulnera tur in naâ—â—â—tibus expoliatur in gratuitis u Beda Gloss ord s Luk. 10. Mankind by the sin of the first man is wounded in his naturall faculties but killed outright in his spirituall as appears thus First although our naturall faculties remaine yet they are wounded with a deepe and double wound viz. I. Hâ—betantur in tanto they are dull senslesse blockish and brutish in regard
to be feared that thou art yet alive in nature but dead in grace Wherein must naturall men labour to acquire Quest 11 life First in generall in the whole man that is Answ 1 both in the body and soule in the outward life and in the inward man in the will and memory and reason and spirit and mind Ephesians 4.24 and 1 Thess 5.23 Answ 2 Secondly more particularly we must labour to acquire life in three things to wit I. In sensu in our sense and apprehension Nothing comes unto the understanding which was not first in the sense and therefore we must labour that our understandings may be enlightned and that the scales of ignorance may fall off from our eyes because sense is the outer gate of the soule Ephes 1.18 Rom. 11.8 and 1 Iohn 2.11 In a word he that desires the light of grace must labour first to be sensible of the blindnesse of nature and he who longs for spirituall life must strive to be sensible of that spirituall death wherein he lies buried Luke 11.34 II. In fide in our faith and confidence faith is the eye wherby wee see God Mat. 5.8 faith brings us to saving knowledge Iohn 17.3 and workes in us true experience of the love of God c Philip. 3.10 And therefore let us not content our selves with dead dreams or carnall conjectures but labour for a true lively working and applicative faith III. In robore in our strength and power that is labour that wee may bee strengthned with might and power in the inward man d Ephes 3.16 not contenting our selves with the power of nature which is but impotency it selfe Now this living or lively power which we must labour for is three-fold namely First Potestas pugnandi power to fight against sinne and Sathan manfully untill we have prevailed e Heb. 12.4 and 1 Pet. 2.11 Secondly Potestas obediendi power to obey God in some good measure in that which he requires of us in a new life Thirdly Potestas amandi gaudâ—ndi power to love God and good duties and to rejoyce in the performance thereof Esay 58.13 Quest 12 From whom is this life to be acquired Answ 1 First we must seeke it of God the Father Esay 25.8 Hos 13.14 Rom. 4.17 Answ 2 Secondly we must seek it of God the Sonne Luke 1.78.79 Iohn 1.4 and 2 Cor. 5.15 and 2 Tim. 1.10 Answ 3 Thirdly wee must seek it of God the Holy Ghost Iohn 6.63 Rom. 8.10 11. and 1 Cor. 6.11 And therefore let us invocate God the Father in the name and mediation of God the Sonne to infuse this spirituall life of grace into us by the operation of his blessed Spirit Quest 13 What means must we use for the obtaining of this spirituall life Answ 1 First wee must be watchfull and circumspect over our wayes Ephes 5.15 for grace is not found in the way of security or with sleeping upon the bed of case Colos 3.1 Answ 2 Secondly we must be diligent in hearing Iohn 5.24 25. and 2 Tim. 1.10 Now there are two things to be heard namely I. The Law this wee must hear that we may be humbled therby Rom. 7.9 II. The Gospel this we must hear that we may be counselled and comforte therby 2 Cor. 2.16 Answ 3 Thirdly we must die unto sin Generatio unius est corruptio alterius the vivifying of grace is the mortifying of sin And the more grace increases the more sin decreases Rom. 6.11 and 1 Cor. 15.36 Now there are two kinds of death namely First Concupiscentiae of sinne and lust Colos 3.5 for all sins evill affections and lusts are to be mortified Secondly Confidentiae of hope and confidence for wee must deny our selves not trust at al in any thing we do Fourthly wee must labour to beleeve Iohn 8.24 Answ 4 And that by a faith not of our own framing but of Gods infusing Colos 2.12 Fifthly we must persevere in all these as long Answ 5 as we live that is both in watchfulnesse and hearing and mortifying of sinne and beleeving with a faith approved by works Revelat. 2.11 Ephes 6.13 What shall wee gaine by this spirituall life Quest 14 that we must take so much paines for the procuring of it First if wee be made partakers of this life Answ 1 of grace then we shall bee made fellow Citizens of the Saints yea the Heirs of God Rom. 8.17 Ephes 2.6.19 Second by this spirituall life we gain spiritual Answ 2 liberty 2 Cor. 3.17 from sin Rom. 6.14 8.11 Thirdly by this life we gain light and knowledge Answ 3 and spirituall rejoycing Esay 9.2 Luke 1.80 and 1 Pet. 1.8 And therfore it is worth al the paines VERS 25. And his Disciples came to him Vers 25 and awoke him saying Lord save us wee perish § 1. His Disciples came to him Sect. 1 This action of the Disciples in comming to Christ may teach us the degrees of our comming unto Christ How do we come unto Christ Quest or by what steps First the carnall man is absent from Christ Answ 1 and a stranger unto him Mat. 18.11 Luke 15.13 Ephes 2.12 and 1 Pet. 25. Secondly therefore God sends affliction as Answ 2 to the prodigall poverty and to the Jews misery Psalme 107. Thirdly and then we come to him Psal 119.67.71 Answ 3 One of these two wayes either I. By prayer as the Disciples here did crying Lord save us Or II. By repentance as the Prodigall did Father I have sinned against heaven and against thee § 2. They awoke him Sect. 2 Christ indeed is sometimes absent from his children which is here expressed by his being asleep How is Christ absent from his children Quest First sometimes he is absent from them by Answ 1 withdrawing his grace from them and permitting them to sin thus he absented himselfe from Peter and David for a time Secondly sometimes he is absent from them Answ 2 in comfort when hee permits them to fall into grievous afflictions thus hee absented himselfe from Iob for a time and from David Psal 22. Sect. 3 § 3. Save us or wee perish The Disciples here in their distresse pray unto Christ and are preserved whence we may learn Observ That the prayers of the righteous shall certainly be heard Object But many pray whom God answers not Answ 1 First God is alwayes able to heare and helpe us if he please Daniel 3.17 Answ 2 Secondly if he do not helpe us when we pray yet he will turn his deniall and our distresse unto our good for all things worke together for the best unto the righteous Rom. 8.28 Answ 3 Thirdly and although hee do not helpe us at the first yet he can afterwards as we see in Israels fighting against Benjamin who was overcome once againe Iudg. 20.21.25 although God bad them fight verse 18.23 but at length they wholly overcome them verse 35. c. Vers 26 VERS 26. And hee saith unto them why are yee fearfull O yee of
Chro. 32.31 Psal 51.11 Observ 2 We may observe againe from these words Oh yee of little faith that faith is accepted but weaknesse is reproved whereby our Saviour would teach us That the children of God should labour that their faith may grow ripe and increase unto perfection Reade Ephes 4.13.15 and 2 Pet 1.10 and 1 Pet. 2. â— 3. and Mark. 4.40 Quest 2 Why may wee not content our selves with a weak faith which is true but wee must thus endeavour after a strong faith Answ 1 First faith and the increase of faith is the principall worke of a Christian This is the work of God that yee beleeve on him whom be hath sent Iohn 6.29 Yea this is the function of a Christian for wee are called Fâ—â—â—les faithfull because our worke is to strive to bee rich and perfect in faith yea wee are called Christiani Christians because wee depend wholly upon Christ by faith And therfore there is great reason that we should labour and endeavour to grow up and increase therin Answ 2 Secondly we are commanded to beleeve This iâ— his Commandement that wee should beleeve on the name of his Son Iesus Christ 1 Iohn 3.23 And therefore it behoves us to labour to be perfect in faith Thirdly faith is our chiefest armour against Answ 3 Sathan it is the shield wherwith we quench all the fiery darts of the Devill Ephes 6.16 yea a Brest-plate 1 Thess 5 8. and therefore wee must resist this our enemy with faith 1 Pet. 5.8 Great reason is there then that all those who desire to be free from Sathan should labour for faith and the increase therof Who are blame-worthy in this particular Quest 3 Those who neglect faith Answ For if the children of God must labour that their faith may increase and grow ripe unto perfection then much are they too blame who neglect the acquiring or augmentation of faith For I. Those who have not faith should neither give sleep to their eyes nor slumber to their eye-lids untill they be made partakers thereof wee being without God in the world so long as wee are without faith in our soules Here those who have not as yet attained unto Quest 4 this excellent and singular grace of faith may demand first how they may be incited or induced to labour thus earnestly for it I answer let them seriously remember these two short particulars to wit I. By faith they shall have true spirituall internall and solid joy according to that of the Apostle Answ Although we have not seene God yet wee love him and loving him beleeve in him and beleeving in him rejoyce with a joy unspeakable and glorious 1 Pet. 1.8 He that beleeves in God hath the witnesse in himselfe and is not beguiled with presumptuous perswasions and therefore hath true cause of rejoycing but he that beleeves not can have no true hope and consequently no solid joy Rom. 5.3 4 II Let those who are as yet destitute of faith remember that they cannot more profitably bestow their paines any where then here they cannot labour for any thing of more worth then faith is because that is the hand wherby wee apprehend Christ and apply him unto our selves that is the eye wherby we behold Christ that is the foot by which we walke unto Christ yea that is the seale wherby all the promises of the Gospel are confirmed unto us And therefore nothing is more profitable for us nothing can make us more happy then faith in Christ can Quest 5 Secondly those who are not as yet made partakers of faith and by the two former particulars are incited and moved to desire it will yet againe demand What means must they use for the acquiring of it Answ 1 First a man cannot beleeve of himselfe or obtaine faith by any naturall or physicall power it being wrought in us by the blessed Spirit of God Rom. 8.14 Answ 2 Secondly but wee must labour to confirme our faith by our good workes 2 Pet. 1.10 That is he that perswades himselfe that he beleeves must shew his faith to be true and lively by the fruits of sanctification Answ 3 Thirdly wee must use those means for the acquiring of faith which God requires that is we must be carefull and diligent hearers of the word for faith comes by hearing Rom. 10.17 and we must be servent and frequent in prayer unto God that hee would infuse this grace of faith in us by his Holy Spirit II. Those who have faith should not rest nor content themselves with a weake or small measure thereof But remember that graces are not given to bee misspent as the Prodigall did his portion nor to bee kept without any augmentation or increase as the servant did his Talent which hee hid in a Napkin but to multiply and increase For the manifestation of the Spirit is given to every man to profit withall q 1 Cor. 12 7. and therefore the servant is condemned because hee did not put out his Masters money to the Banke Luke 19.23 Quest 6 How is this grace of faith to be nourished and increased Answ By these means namely First by the word of God Ex ijsdem nutrimur ex quibus generamur as the word is a seed to beget those who are not begotten so bread to feed those who are begotten yea milke wherby babes become young men 1 Pet. 2.12 And therefore we must be frequent in hearing reading meditating and conferring of the word of God Secondly by fighting and striving against sin Sathan the world and our owne corrupt lusts Heb. 12.4 and 1 Pet. 2.11 and 5 8 9. Ephes 6.13 c. Thirdly by faithfull and fervent prayer unto God crying daily unto God as the Apostles did unto Christ Oh Lord increase our faith Luke 17.5 Ephes 6.18 What is faith Quest 7 First Grammatically Fides à fio Dicitur fides Answ 1 quia fit it is called faith because it is made And therfore faith is twofold viz. Activa first active faciens veritatem and is called Fidelity Passiva secondly passive credens veritati and is called perswasion Hinc fides sacta habita Secondly according to the Greeke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and Answ 2 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are either taken I. Actively and thus God is said to be faithfull 1 Cor. 1.9 and his word to bee faithfull 1 Tim. 3.1 and 4.9 and his Ministers to bee faithfull 1 Cor. 4.2 Because God workes faith in his children by the word and Ministers therof Or II. Passively and thus they of the Circumcision and Timothies Mother and divers beleeve in God Act. 10.45 and 16.1 and 2 Cor. 6.15 Now the question here is concerning the passive not active faith VERS 28. Vers 28 And when he was come to the other side into the countrey of the Gergesenes there met him two possessed with devils comming out of the tombes exceeding fierce so that no man might passe by that way § 1. There met him two possessed with devils Sect. 1
must either contend with him with manfull wrastlings or wee can never prevaile against him yea wee must labour wholly to expell sinne and Sathan Perfecti vincitur cum mens nequè trahitur ad consensunt nequè delectationem tentationunt Gregor Sathan is then perfectly foiled when the mind is neither drawn to consent to sinne nor to delight in the temptations unto evill This is a hard worke but it is a necessary worke and therfore the more earnestly and industriously to be undertaken III. He must be cast out Cum velocitate speedily while it is said to day Psalme 95.8 not sleeping in sinne nor with Sathan Proverb 6.4 Psal 132. De manu Sathanae non evaditur nisi ocyus per poenitentiam recurratur Gregor There is no way to make an escape out of Sathans clutches but by serious and speedy repentance And therefore all those who desire to be dispossessed of Sathan and to possesse and enjoy God by a true and lively faith in the soule they must labour to be ashamed of their by-past sins to fight couragiously and constantly against sin for the time to come and while it is said to day turne from all sinne and turne wholly unto God both with body soule and spirit 1 Thessal 5.23 What is the sense and meaning of these Quest 5 words They were exceeding fierce First some understand them particularly of Answ 1 Cruelty the Devill being cruell himself makes his servants cruell also From whence wee may learn That the Devil makes men cruell but the Lord Observ 2 leads men unto meeknesse and gentlenesse Esay 11.6 7. and 35 9 and 65.25 Why doth the Devill maâ—e men cruell Quest 6 First because he hates mankind and therfore Answ 1 he instigates and incites men to bite and devour one another and to be cruell among themselves Secondly because the Devill knows that cruell Answ 2 men shall be punished by God therfore hee provokes and leads men unto cruelty Hee shall have judgement without mercy that sheweth no mercy Iames 2.13 Thirdly the Devill leads men unto cruelty Answ 3 because he hates love and charity that being I. The seamlesse coat of Christ and therefore it is defaced by rents and ruptures yea II. The bond which tieth both First us amoÌ„gst our selves And Secondly us with Christ Now this christian bond of charity Sathan earnestly desires to separate and dissolve What may wee without breaking this bond Quest 7 of love thinke of fierce and cruell men We may thinke that First they are of Sathan Answ not of God see before Observation II. Secondly they are no Christians for the Holy Ghost never appeared that we read of in the shape of a Tyger or Bear but of a Dove Gualt s Matth. 2. Thirdly they are odious unto God and such as hee will not spare in judgement In what things hath Cruelty place Quest In divers things namely First in oppression Esa 47.6 Zachary 1.15 Secondly in revenge Thirdly in pride Prov. 16.5 Fourthly in debts as we see in him who cruelly handled his fellow servant for the hundred pence Fifthly in punishments therefore offenders must be beaten with stripes by a certain number lest through cruelty they should have been excessive like the Turks who sometimes give two hundred lashes for one offence Sixthly in houshold affairs therefore we are advised not to be like Lyons in our houses nor frantick amongst our servants Eccles 4.30 Seventhly over brute beasts a righteous man regardeth the life of his beast but the tender mercies of the wicked are cruell Proverb 12.10 Thus much for the first generall Answer to the fift Question Answ 2 Secondly some understand this of a generall fiercenesse and violence after sin as though these two possessed men were Images of a naturall man in sin who is furiously carried after it Observ 3 We may learn That sinners are swiftly and vehemently carried by satan whither he pleaseth as though they were possessed by him He saith unto one man come and he commeth unto another go and he goeth unto a third do this and he doth it Reade 2 Tim. 2.26 and 1 Iohn 3.8 18. Ephes 4.27 Quest 9 How doth it appear that the Devill hath this Lord-like power over sinners Answ Because sin is the Devils seed issue and off-spring Iohn 8.44 And therefore sinners cannot but obey him in what he commands Quest 10 How is sin the Devils seed Three manner of waies namely Answ First Inchoatione by inchoation because it was he that brought sin first into the world by sinning himself and tempting Adam unto disobedience Secondly Tentatione by temptation because it is he that yet allures the sons of Adam Thirdly Punitione by correction because it is he that obligeth the sinner unto his service and that in eternall pains Quest 11 What analogy or resemblance is there between sinners and those who are possessed by Satan Answ 1 First the possessed were naked having torn off their garments and cast them away so sinners I. Do cast off the garments of Innocencie Gualt s And II. Of Decencie and Christian glory Chrys s And III. Of Modesty and Shamefastnesse sinning without shame Answ 2 Secondly the possessed dwelled not in houses but among the Sepulchers Luke 8.27 So sinners do not dwell with the Saints and righteous But I. Are conversant with dead works Gualt s And II. With the works of darknesse as theft murther treason fraud and the like Ephes 5.11 Thirdly the possessed were never quiet but Answ 3 cryed continually Mark 5.5 So sinners I. Are furious in the pursuit of sin night and day Gualt s And II. Are still blaspheming and dishonouring of God Gualt s And III. Perhaps cry by reason of some internall horrour of conscience as follows Fourthly the possessed cut themselves with Answ 4 stones Mark 5.5 so sinners I. Wound themselves with sins Chrys s And II. Waste and consume their estates with following after their sins And III. Bring infirmities and sicknesses upon their bodies by sin And IV. Bring infâ—my upon themselves amongst men And V. Wound and pierce through their consciences with sin 1 Tim. 6.10 And VI. Stab and kill out-right their poor souls Fifthly the possessed could not be held but Answ 5 brake their chains Mark 5.4 So sinners I. Will not be compelled to abstain from sin by the fear of God Nor II. Will be curbed by the sword of the Magistrate Nor III. Will be made orderly by Ecclesiasticall Discipline Nor IV. Wil be restrained by the shame of men Nor V. Will be kept back from sin by the respect of their own profit or danger or the good of their children or families Sixthly the possessed are troublesome and Answ 6 hurtfull unto others as in this verse None durst come neer that way wherein they were So sinners are obnoxious unto others and that I. By their lewd and wicked examples which are hurtfull in a double regard namely First because the good are offended thereby through a zeal unto Gods glory And Secondly because the
those who are the children of God by Grace And that either by the grace of Creation and thus First all men Deuteronomy 32.6 And Secondly the Angels Iob 1.6 e Iob 38.7 and Psal 89 6. And Thirdly all creatures Iob 38.28 Are the children of GOD. Covenant and that either First externall and thus the children and members of the visible Church although they be rebellious and disobedient are called the Sons of God f Gen. 6.2 and Esa 1.2 Mal. 1.6 Or Secondly internall when by the grace of adoption we are brought unto God as Esa 43.6 Psal 73.15 and Hos 1.10 Or Thirdly eternall when we are received into everlasting glory g Rom. 8.19 21. Thus thinks Thom. 1.33.3 Sanctification by a particular imitation of God and Christ Matthew 5.9 45. Hebrews 12. and 1 Peter 1.14 17. Now the faithfull and penitent sinners are called children by the grace of the Internall Covenant that is by Adoption Rom. 8.14 17. Gal. 3.26 and 4.6 and 1 Peter 1.17 and 1 Iohn 3.1 2 9 10. Quest 4 How doth it appear that those who come by faith unto Christ are made his sons Answ 1 First because such are adopted into the inheritance of sons Rom. 8.17 and admitted into a fraternity with Christ Answ 2 Secondly because they are begotten by God Titus 3.5 Iames 1.8 and 1 Iohn 3.9 And hence are said to be regenerated according to the Image of God Ephes 4.24 Quest 5 What are the prerogatives of the faithfull and truly penitent sinners Answ 1 First in generall they are great Answ 2 Secondly more particularly they are many to wit I. They are brought from darknesse into light Acts 26.18 II. They are brought from Sathan unto God Acts 26.18 III. From strangers unto God they are made acquainted familiar and his houshold servants Ephes 2.12 Hence IV. They may have accesse unto God by prayer in all their necessities And V. They shall be protected by God from all evill for the faithfull are as the apple of his eye VI. They shall be provided for God will not see nor suffer his servants and children to want any thing which they stand truly in need of and which he sees is good for them h Esa 65.13 and Luke 12.30 VII They shall have fraternity with Christ whence proceeds the communion of love good things yea all things All things are yours because ye are Christs 1 Cor. 3.21 VIII They shall be made partakers of that eternall inheritance in the heavens when others are sent to hell they shall be received when the rest shall be rejected Matth. 25. Revelat. 21.8 and 22.15 Quest 6 How may we know whether wee be adopted into the fellowship of Sons or not Answ 1 First there are five things required to the adopting of a Sonne to wit I. The Person adopted must be a stranger for a naturall sonne cannot be adopted Ephes 2.13 II. There must be love and favour in the person adopting for none will adopt a stranger to be his heire except he love like and respect him III. There must be an inheritance unto which the person is adopted and which he is to enjoy IV. This inheritance must be confirmed and made sure unto the party adopted by some writ and seale from the person adopting V. There must be a change of the name of the adopted person into the name of him that adopts him Answ 2 Secondly we must try our selves by these particulars namely examine I. Whether doe we conceive our selves naturally to be strangers unto God or not do wee labour to go out of our selves confessing that by nature we have no right unto any of the good blessings of God Many are not sensible of this and those who are not have small hope of their filiation and adoption II. Whether doe we before all things seek the love of God and grace and favour of Christ Many care not much for this and those who preferre other things before it cannot be sure of their filiation and adoption III. Whether do wee rejoyce in this inheritance whereunto by the love and grace of God wee are adopted and daily long desire and wish for the fruition and possession of it i Rom. 12.12 and 2 Cor. 5.2 c. IV. Whether is our adoption sealed unto us or not doth the Spirit of God witnesse unto our spirits that we are the sons of God Rom 8.15 If we be not assured of this seale then let us seeke it expect it and implore it instantly and uncessantly at Gods hands V. Whether do we now live as domesticks of the Lords or not do we change our names and natures do wee forget our former kindred and our Fathers house doe we labour to bee made Partakers of that divine nature and live as becomes new men doe wee associate our selves with the Lord and depend wholly upon him for thus it becomes the Lords adopted sonnes 1 Pet. 1.17 Sect. 2 § 2. Be of good cheer Quest 1 What is the meaning of these words Answ Musculus renders the text Bono animo esto Gualt Confide Hilary Constaâ—s esto Now I conceive that the text bears both first and second as if our Saviour would say be confident and cheerfull For hee hath a double scope in these words to wit First to require confidence and a sure hope in the partie to be cured And Secondly to afford joy and comfort unto this sick man Whence we may learn two things viz. I. In generall That Christ is not onely a Observ 1 profitable Physician but a pleasant Hippocrates gives three short notes of a good Physician hee must cure Citò Tutò Suaviter First hee must cure quickly and not let the party long languish under his hands thus Christ here doth speedily recover this sick man Secondly he must cure safely and thorowly because relapses are dangerous he must not skin a sore quickly over and leave it unhealed at the bottom for so the party is made worse then at first Thus Christ he heales thorowly and perfectly where he takes the cure in hand Thirdly hee must cure with the most gentle plaisters and pleasing physick that may be and be cheerfull himselfe comforting his Patient as much as he can Thus Christ cures not by cutting or lancing or the like but with a word and by that word affords both health unto the body and comfort unto the soule II. Particularly we may learn hence Observ 2 That great is the joy and comfort which they feele which are brought unto Christ and made Partakers of him Rom. 5.1 2. and 14.17 and 1 Pet. 1.8 and Esay 30.26 and 61.7 What joy do they feele that are brought unto Quest 2 Christ They are made Partakers of a three-fold joy Answ to wit First Initiall this is a hope of obtaining helpe and succour from him So when the babes of Christ do not as yet see him within yet they have some hope expecting praying and preparing themselves to meet the Lord that they shall enjoy him
hunger after him as his Lord and Master whom he desires to serve Thus wee should labour to confesse and contemplate the deformity of our natures and lives and labour to goe out of our selves acknowledging our selves to be wicked and miserable And then hope that Christ in his due time will mercifully raise us up unto joy and comfort Secondly wee may observe hence what manner of persons those were whom our Saviour Observ 2 made choise of to be his Apostles they were not Pharisees nor High-priests nor great Schollers but simple ignorant and unlearned men yea fisheâ—s and such as were of no esteem in the world 1 Cor. 4.9 c None of all the Apostles were learned except only Paul neither was hee made choise of that hee might boast of his learning but that Christ might bee glorified by the conversion of one who was so learned zealous and obstinate in a false way Quest 3 Why doth Christ make choise of such as these to be his Apostles Answ 1 First certainly this was done for our comfort lest otherwise we should have despaired ever to have beene made partakers of their society and fellowship yea hence the Holy Ghost hath recorded the Saints sins that we might see and hope that God hath mercy in store for us whatsoever our sins bee if wee will but repent If Christ had chosen only wise great and learned men then poore simple and ignorant ones might have feared that he would never have accepted them but when Christ graciously accepts such to be his Apostles then such as they were may hope that hee will accept of them to be his servants Answ 2 Secondly this was done for the greater glory of Christ For certainly the Church of Christ which was built upon the Apostles could never have stood so long upon such weake props aâ—â— foundations except the edification and fabrick had been divine yea supported and upheld by a divine power For I. Men choose those who are strong able and every way fit for the worke they have to doe for them Because they stand in need of their strength and ability But II. Christ chooseth those who are weak and then gives strength unto them making them able Ministers g 2 Cor. 3.6 that so all the glory and honour of the worke may be given unto him unto whom al belongs VERS 10. And it came to passe as Iesus sate at meat in the house behold many Publicans and sinners Vers 10 came and sate down with him and his Disciples Came and sate downe with him Although undoubtedly many came unto Christ who were not truly converted unto Christ yet we see be reâ—eives all that come without any strict examination of them Teaching us That Christ receives Observ and entertaines all that come unto him Esay 55.1 Iohn 7.37 For the better understanding hereof observe three things namely First there is a double Church to wit externall and visible internall spiritual Now Multi in non de many are of the former which are not of the latter As here was a traitor Devil amongst the Twelve so many were received in outward society by Christ who inwardly were rejected Secondly there is a double reward for those who are in the Church of Christ namely a reward of hypocrites which is given to formall Professors and a reward of children which is given to those who are sincere Thirdly these hypocrites which are not of the spirituall Church neither shall be made partakers of the reward of children are yet notwithstanding suffered and permitted to be in the visible Church because they are profitable unto the faithfull and members of the invisible although the stalke of the corne be hollow yet it is strong and supports the corne and although the chaffe be light yet it keeps the corn warme and nourisheth and preserveth it So there are many in the Church no better then chaffe and straw and yet are profitable and helpfull and beneficiall unto the children of God Who are here to be reproved Quest They who are too rigid and austere that is First the Anabaptists and Brownists Answ who separate t emselves from our Communion and Church for some blemishes as they say which are amongst us and in our Church Secondly the Novations who deny repentance unto those who sin after Baptisme Thirdly those who exclaime against other mens sins and reproach the sinners Indeed Ministers are enjoyned to instruct and that with meeknesse those who oppose themselves h 2 Tim. 2.25 And people have this charge given unto them by the same Apostle To beare one anothers burdens and to restore in the spirit of meeknesse those who are overtaken in a fault considerihg that the best may be so tempted as that they may be overcome i Gal. 6.1.2 Fourthly they are faulty here who exclude from the Sacrament of the Lords Supper all sinners wheras onely notorious sinners that is either those who are hardned in sin or those who often apostatize and relapse into sin are to be kept back and debarred Fifthly they also are too blame who deny all communication conversation association or fellowship with wicked men whereas it is not unlawfull to associate the wicked with this desire and endeavour that we may reclaime them from their wickednesse and be as Physicians unto them Object 1 Here it will be objected Saint Paul hath forbidden us to keep company with wicked mâ—n 1 Cor. 5.11 Answ Hee forbids brethren to accompany sinners but he forbids not Physicians Object 2 But it may be objected againe a Physician doth teach those who are sick but he doth not eate with those who are sick And this is the very thing which Saint Paul in the place objected prohibits If a man be wicked eat not with him Answ 1 First Saint Paul in that place speaks not of all sinners but of those only who are excommunicated Answ 2 Secondly Saint Paul in that place doth not forbid them to keep company with Heathens but only with Professors who were wicked If any man which is called a brother be a Fornicator or covetous or an Idolater c. keepe him not company eat not with him Answ 3 Thirdly it is certainly prohibited to associate with those who are notorious sinners and who remaine hardned in sin Now all sinners are not such as these I conclude therefore this Question let all these five sorts of persons whom we have here taxed remember that Christ received all that came unto him he are with Publicans and Harlots hee dismissed the woman taken in adultery he reproved the cruell zeale of his Apostles when they would have called for fire from heaven telling them they knew not what spirit they were of and therfore let them not be so rigid and severe against all sinners as they are condemning all and despising all for some faults or failings Vers 11 VERS 11. And when the Pharisees saw it they said unto his Disciples why eateth your Master with Publicans and sinners Why
the third wherof is this Lent by the Apostles was ordained and instituted to be observed to fulfill this saying of Christs When the Bridegroome shall be taken away then shall they fast First this saying of our Saviours was spoken Answ 1 only to his Apostles that enjoyed his carnall presence Secondly if the words be largely taken then Answ 2 the Montanists did come neerer to the sense then the Papists that observed the Lenton fast straight after Christs ascension Thirdly if the Papists will expound the taking Answ 3 away of the Bridegroom of Christs death then by this reason they should not fast before the celebration of the Passion but after Our Saviour in this place doth expresly teach us That there shall be a time Observ when the children of God shall weepe and mourn for the absence of Christ Iohn 13.33 and 16.16 c. and 14.3.16.19.27 Which is the fittest time for fasting because Quest 1 our Saviour saith here there shall be a time when we must fast The true time of fasting mourning Answ is when Christ is absent so saith our Saviour in this place that is First when wee are under some temporall scourge and chastisement Secondly when the peace is broken betweene us and our God when wee have offended him and set him against us by our sins Psal 51.8 and are not sure of reconciliation Thirdly when some lust or strong temptation doth assault us and wee are not sensible of the presence and grace of Christ within us sustaining us Fourthly when our former light is eclipsed that is when the assurance we had in God and joy in the enjoyment of Christ is departed and gone from us for as the clearest day hath his clouds so the best sometimes hath his doubtings the day hath his night and clearest faith his eclipses And this is the fittest time for fasting and mourning because now the Bridegroom is taken away from us How can Christ be taken away from us or wee Quest 2 mourn for his absence seeing he hath otherwise promised Mat. 28.20 Behold I am with you unto the end of the world First Augustine distinguisheth generally of the Answ 1 presence of Christ that there is praesentia Deitatis Humanitatiâ— a presence of his humanity and this they were deprived of and a presence of his deitie and thus Christ was alwayes with them Secondly there is a presence of Christs Deitie Answ 2 in a generall providence and presence of sight thus Christ is never absent either from good or bad but alwayes and every where present with all Answ 3 Thirdly there is a presence of Christs Deitie in a particular providence and this is two-fold viz. either I. Spirituall and thus Christ First directs and disposes of the Ministery of the word And Secondly annoints with the Spirit and fits with gifts those whom hee cals to the worke of the Ministery And Thirdly wounds and weakens Sathans power in that manner that hee cannot prevaile against his Church Mat. 18. Or II. Temporall and thus Christ First sometimes hides and preserves his children from evill and danger Psal 31.20 and 91. And Secondly sometimes lets them fall into danger and then freeth and delivereth them And Thirdly sometimes neither preserveth them from evils nor delivereth them out of evils but only comforteth them in and under evils and so as that the evill of the evill is taken away Psal 30.7 Answ 4 Fourthly there is a presence of Christs flesh or humanity Sic absens cum passionis tempâ—â— advenerit Hieron s And this the Apostles were deprived of after Christs suffering for now the heavens containe him Act. 3.21 and 1.11 and 2 Cor. 5.16 Answ 5 Fifthly there is a presence of temporal prosperity and this our Saviour speaks of here according to the letter For as the Nurse leadeth and carefully cherisheth the Infant while it is young and weak so doth Christ who will not suffer his Apostles to weep and mourn and be afflicted as yet because they were not able to endure it Answ 6 Sixthly there is a spirituall absence of Christ in the heart and that in a double regard to wit I. In respect of internall strength when the children of God are assaulted and tempted by Sathan and overcome by sin as was David 2 Sam. 11. and Peter Mat. 27. For First wee grieve the Spirit of God Ephes 4.30 and quench the good motions of the Spirit a 1 Thess 5.19 And Secondly then God leaves us unto our selves and takes away his hand and we fall unto the ground b Psal 104.29 2 Chron. 32.31 II. In respect of peace of conscience and joy of the Holy Ghost For First sometimes there is a veile over the heart and an insensibility of joy and comfort we not feeling the presence of the blessed Spirit in our hearts nor sensible of the fruits and effects of his presence Secondly sometimes the children of God are sensible of his wrath and ire Psalm 27.9 Deut. 32.20 Esay 57.17 Now the cause of this is sin and that either I. Some sin committed already which is indeed hainous as was Davids Psal 5.1.2.7.9.14 Or II. Some inherent corruption or lust which is not subdued and this certainly is the most grievous condition Psal 120.5 Rom. 7.23 when internall corruptions violently prevaile against us and lead us captive to the law of sinne And thus we may learn when and how Christ is absent from and present with his children on earth VERS 16 17. Vers 16.17 No man putteth a piece of new cloath unto an old garment for that which is put in to fill it up taketh from the garment and the rent is made worse Neither doe men put new wine into old vessels else the bottles breake and the wine runneth out and the bottles perish but they put new wine into new bottles and both are preserved § 1. No man putteth new wine into old bottles Sect. 1 What is the nature of wine or what is observeable in wine Quest 1 Many observe many things Answ which I onely name and passe by viz. First some say that if wine be degenerated and sowre it is unwholsome and of corrupt spirits Secondly if wine be removed or shaken then it is unwholsome by reason of its mixture with the lees therof Thirdly some say that Rhenish wine quickly passeth thorow a man and affords no nourishment at all unto him Fourthly some say that white wine is an enemy unto the head And Fifthly that red wine doth enflame the blood And Sixthly that wine in generall makes men oftentimes drunk Ephes 5.18 How manifold is wine Quest 2 There is a double wine namely Answ First old wine this men love Luke 5.39 So naturally men love that best which savours most of the old man but the Lord knows that the old man is corrupted and therfore he would have us to put it off and to lay it aside Secondly there is new wine and this is that which the text in hand speaks of and
pierceth to the heart and the God of Grace searcheth the heart and trieth the reins Psal 7.9 And Grace it self diveth and taketh root in the inward man Secondly wine expels sorrow and pensivenesse whence the kingly Preacher exhorts us to give wine to those who are of heavie hearts Prov. 31.6 So the com orts we have by the Grace of God doth refresh our hearts in our greatest sorrows whether temporall or spirituall for if outward afflictions presse us we are assured that they shall be rewarded and changed into an eternall weight of glory Rom. 8.18 And if we be dejected for our sins the spirit of Grace will assure us of pardon and reconciliation through Christ 1 Iohn 2.1 2. Thirdly wine expels fears and makes men bold so Grace overcomes all legall and desperate fears and terrours and passions of the heart and makes us confidently to relye upon the mercie love power and promises of Christ 1 Iohn 4 18. Fourthly wine cheers and makes glad the heart f Psal 104 15. both of God and men g Iudg. 9.13 vitiâ— dicitur quasi vitae vel quia vivificat Isidor So by Grace we have that peace of conscience which passeth all understanding yea that joy of the holy Ghost which is unspeakable and glorious Zach. 9.17 and 10.7 Philip. 4.7 Rom. 14.17 and 1 Pet. 1.8 Fifthly wine begets good spirits and increaseth the radicall heat so by Grace our zeal unto Gods glory and good works is daily increased Ephes 5.19 V. Wine is profitable also for the minde and that in these two regards viz. First it sharpens the understanding Psal 73.18 Vinum moderatè sumptum â—â—â—it ingenium so by Grace our intellectuals are bettered and we therby enabled to understand those things which concern our peace and the welfare of our souls h 1 Cor. 10 2. and 13.12 Secondly wine betters the minde and makes the coward strong and bold and resolute and the covetous man bountifull Barthol Alex. ab Al. 5. 21. so Grace works a true change in our natures and makes us unlike our selves Ephes 4.23 24. Answ 4 Fourthly wine is good outwardly used for I. Inwardly taken it warms but outwardly apposed it cools so Grace doth increase all inward spirituall gifts but doth diminish all carnall desires II. Wine cures wounds whence the Samaritan powres wine and oyl because as oyl doth purge cleanse and close up a wound so wine doth asswage the pain and comforts thâ— wound Here we must observe these two things namely First that there are three sorts of wounds to wit I. Painfull and smarting wounds these are the accusations and worm of conscience II. Itching wounds which allure men to scratch although scratching causeth smarting these are temptations and allurements unto sin the end whereof if we give way unto them will be the gauls and accusations of our consciences III. Insensible wounds in which are much mortified and dead flesh these are blinde and hard hearts Now Grace cures all these wounds for thereby we are assured of the pardon of our sins which are past and of preservation against sin and of knowledge and mollified and softned hearts Ezech. 36.26 27. Secondly there are three sorts of Ulcers namely I. Swelling these must be broken although it be painfull this is internall concupiscence which makes men often break forth first into sin as in David 2 Sam. 11. and 12. and afterwards into bitter fighs tears and groans as the same kingly Prophet did II. Matterish and running Ulcers which must be dried up this is the custome of sin which is very hardly left III. Cacoethes a Bile ill to be cured by reason of the long continuance thereof and the dead flesh therein and here there is need of Corrosives by this is meant such a trade and hardnesse in evill that a man cannot cease to sin 2 Pet. 2.14 Rom. 7.14 19. And this is most frequently cured by sharp afflictions as we see in Manasses Thus by the Grace of the Spirit we are brought unto the confession of sin and unto contrition for sin yea to the leaving of sin though it have been customary unto us and we long continued therein Fifthly wine was used in sacrifices and divine Answ 5 things Exod. 29.40 so the sacrifices and oblations of our prayers must be mixed and offered up with the grace of Faith or otherwise they will not be pleasing and acceptable unto God Ephes 6.18 Iude 20. And thus we have seen how in some things the Grace of Gods Spirit resembles wine and that as wine is unto the body so Grace is unto the soul Our Saviour saying here that men put new wine into new Bottles may occasion this question Whether the Wâ—â—◠〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Bottles be all one Quest 4 or not Some think they 〈…〉 me thinks without truth or reason Answ for 〈◊〉 â—ction differs from the agent and the contaâ—â—â—â—om the contained so doth the wine from the vessell for the better understanding of this observe a three-fold diffâ—rence namely First some say the wine and the vessell differ in degree because the new man is perfected simul semel at once by the revelation of Faith but the new wine which is the strength of Grace doth grow and increase daily we not being perfect in grace so long as we live Philippians 3.10 c. I dare not subscribe to this difference because as Grace so also Faith groweth and increaseth daily 2 Cor. 4.16 and 3.18 and 2 Peter 3.18 Secondly some say the wine and the vessell differ in Re even in the very things themselves because the one Grace is a quality in God and is onely revealed and by illumination communicated unto us but the other Grace is a quality imprinted in us whereby we are sanctified I dare not subscribe to this difference neither because the communication of divine Grace doth remain and abide imprinted in us as well as the other Thirdly the wine and the vessâ—ll differ in nature in regard of the action for the one is once onely imprinted the other daily augmented Now these two to beget and nourish to live and to execute the actions and functions of life differ cleerly enough And these were foreshewed in the Types namely in Circumcision and the Passeover in Baptisme and the Lords Supper the one prefiguring our new Birth the other our growth and increase And therefore as the Tree differs from the fruit so doth the vessell from the Wine Unto the work of God there is required a preparation and a disposition as the Priests did first wash and then sacrifice And we are I. Planted and admitted into Gods house And then II. We work his work for if we live in the Spirit we must walk in the Spirit i Gal. 5.25 And thus as the Lord first makes us good Trees and then enables us to bring forth good fruit so we are first made good Bottles and then enabled to hold and shew forth good Wine for new Wine is
the rules of Christian charity who knowes that the Church is disquieted and disturbed only by reason of some personall hatred against him and that the Church might have peace and his particular Congregation leave to enjoy as good a Pastor yea in every regard as able to edifie them as he is if hee were gone and yet rather than he will undergoe the trouble molestation and danger of exile will stay and suffer the Church in generall and his particular flocke to be disquieted and hindred from the peaceable enjoyment of the Word Rule 8 Eightly in fleeing persecution wee must respect the utility and profit of the Church that is I. If the Church by the retaining and keeping of a Minister may reape spirituall gaine and advantage then he is not to flee Or II. If the Church may reape comfort courage or benefit by the example of the Ministers constant and couragious suffering for the truth then I conceive that he is not to flee because a good Shepheard will lay downe his life for the good of his sheepe But III. If a Minister can have no leave to discharge his Ministeriall function no liberty to preach unto his flocke or to pray with them or to administer the Sacraments unto them nor any hope by his presence to benefit the Church or to gaine more soules unto Christ nor cause any occasion likely to be offred whereby he may propagate and further enlarge the kingdome of Christ without doubt then he may safely and lawfully flee for his life and shun persecution IV. If a Minister can see in likelihood that if some certaine time or brunt were over he might much benefit and comfort the Church but for the present there is small hope either of saving his owne life or doing good to his flocke hee may then for a while run unto the Wildernesse and hide himselfe in the Desart and shelter himselfe untill the showre bee over Now all these Rules belong unto the Ministers of the Gospel because the Text speakes only of their flight in the times of persecution Sect. 2 § 2. Vntill the Sonne of man come Quest 1 How doth Christ come Christ comes diversly namely Answ First he came unto us In carne in the flesh when he tooke our nature upon him This is past Secondly In gloria in glory when hee comes unto judgement Rom. 2.6 This is to come Thirdly In protectione in preservation and defence Behold I am with you unto the end of the world Matth. 28.20 that is by protection care and speciall assistance This Comming is alwayes and thus he is for ever present with his children Fourthly In donatione Spiritus he comes unto us by the donation of his Spirit and this is either extraordinary as he came to the Apostles giving singular and extraordinary gifts unto them Act. 2. or ordinarie and thus he comes unto all the faithfull in their regeneration when new and spirituall habits principles and graces are infused into them Fiftly In interno lumine In internall illumination enlightning the heart and opening the eyes for he enlightens every one that comes into the world Iohn 1.9 Now these two last are one and our only and true felicity Whence we might observe That true happinesse doth consist in the presence of Christ in the heart Observ when Christ came to Zacheus then came salvation to his house and consolation to his heart when Christ comes unto the heart of the faithfull then and never untill then comes joy unto their soules then and never untill then are they truely happy And therefore this we should desire first that is before and above all other things Psalm 27.4 and 42.2 Why are wee made happy by the fruition of Quest 2 Christ First because then and never untill then doe Answ 1 wee truely see A blind man would thinke himselfe a blessed man to enjoy his sight now wee by nature are blind and our eyes are opened and our understandings enlightned onely then when Christ enters into the soule And therefore happy are we when becomes unto us Psal 4.6 80.3.7.19 Secondly because the comming of Christ unto Answ 2 the soule doth represent the beatificall vision wherein our chiefest heavenly happinesse doth consist therefore thereby wee are made truely blessed Reade Psalme 16.11 and Psalme 98. and Matth. 5.8 VERS 24. The Disciple is not above his Master Verse 24 nor the Servant above his Lord. Christ by this title Disciple would teach us Observ That those whom he receives he will teach Reade for the proofe hereof Esay 54.13 Ierem. 31.33 c. Proverb 8.1 and 9.1 How Quest or how many wayes doth Christ teach his servants First he teacheth them by his Word Matth. Answ 1 28.19 Prov. 8.1 and 9.1 Secondly he teacheth them by his Spirit Psal Answ 2 143.10 and 1 Iohn 2.27 And without this the other is ineffectuall and therefore we must first labour to be taught by the Word and cleave close unto that Esay 2.3 it being the meanes of regeneration 1 Pet. 1.24.25 And then labour to be taught inwardly by the Spirit For without his gracious illumination wee can know nothing aright 1 Cor. 8.2 certainly humane knowledge must needs deceive us and misleade us and therefore we must not be instructed by that Tutour nor consult with flesh and blood concerning the things of our soules Rom. 8.6 7 8 and 1 Corinth 3.18 but labour that we may be taught of God The truth of this more particularly appeares thus namely First naturally we know not God aright but have these grosse and false conceits of him viz. I. We thinke that he sees not our sinnes Psalm 50.21 But the Spirit of God teacheth us that his eyes are over all the world and run too and fro through the whole earth from which lesson proceeds these things First a fearefulnesse to sinne for if God see us how shall we then dare to do evill Secondly a watchfulnesse over our waies in secret because God seeth all things therefore we dare not privately do evill or so much as conceive or imagine mischiefe in our hearts Thirdly because God seeth all things therfore the Spirit workes in us humiliation and godly sorrow for our evill thoughts Yea Fourthly hence comes alacrity and cheerfulnesse in the wayes of God and every good work because God sees them and writes them in his Book of remembrance Malach. 3. II. We think that God is like unto us as the Heathens conceit of their Gods as Saturne Iupiter Mars and the rest and that sinne is not so displeasing unto him as we say it is But the blessed Spirit teacheth us that he is of such tender and pure eyes that he cannot endure to behold any thing that is evill Habak 1.13 And hence the spirituall man is afraid to commit the least sinne Matth. 12 36. and 1 Thessal 4.6 III. We thinke that God may be deceived but the Spirit admonisheth us to take heed that we do not deceive our selves for our God will not
nor cannot be mocked Galath 6.7 When we remember that God fits in heaven and there markes the words and works that are done and spoken upon the earth Psal 2.6 it makes us the more carefull to purge the inside of the Cup as well as the outside Math. 23.20 IV. We thinke that God is all mercy and no Justice but the Spirit teacheth us that he is both according to his owne Proclamation of himselfe The Lord the Lord God mercifull and gracious long-suffering and abundant in goodnesse and truth keeping mercy for thousands forgiving iniquity Exod. 34.6.7 transgression and sinne And this the Lord would have us take notice off lest the sight of our sinnes should make us despaire And a God that will by no meanes cleare the guilty but will visite the iniquity of the Fathers upon the Children and upon the Childrens Children unto the third and fourth generation and this the Lord spake least carnall security and naturall stupidity should make us to presume Secondly naturally we are ignorant of Religion and the word of God For I. we thinke it to be a hard saying Ioh. 6.60 But the Spirit of God doth teach us that it is sweeter then honey Psalm 119.103 and more precious then gold Psalm 119.127 yea the very joy and rejoycing of our hearts Ierem. 15.16 If we attentively reade Psalm 119. we shall see what exceeding joy David felt and found in the wayes and workes of Religion II. We thinke Religion but foolish curiositie but the Spirit teacheth us that without it there can bee no salvation Hebr. 12.14 Thirdly we do not know our selves Esa 28.14 having made a Covenant with death and being at an agreement with hell yea ready to say that wee are rich and abound in all things Revel 3.17 But the Spirit teacheth us that these are but deceivable dreames arising from blind pride the truth being this that we are poore naked blind and miserable Verse 25. It is enough for the Disciple Verse 25 that he be as his Master and the servant as his Lord If they have called the Master of the house Beelzebub how much more shall they call them of his houshold § If they have called the Master Beelzebub Sect. How was Christ called Beelzebub that is Quest 1 Divell One may be called Divel two manner of waies Answer namely either First by nature and thus all and onely the reprobate Angels are called divels Or Secondly by participation or by imitation of a diabolicall corruption And in this sense the Jewes falsely call Christ Divell and Christ truly calls Iudas Divell I have chosen you twelve and one of you is a Divell q Ioh. 6.70 What doth Beelzebub truely signifie Quest 2 The text here reades 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Beelzebul but Syrus reades 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Beelzebub Answer according to whom the vulgar reades B. and it appeares that it is to be written with β not with λ from 2. King 1. where Abasia being sicke sends to Baalzebub the God of Ekron to know whether hee should recover or die Tremellius interprets Baalzebub Sminthium because Apollo was wont to bee called Sminthius from the Mice he killed which they of Mysia called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Pliny lib. 29. naturall histor cap. 6. calleth this God of Ekron Myjodem but more rightly he is called Myothen that is the God of flies or the driver away of flies and Nazianzen contra Iulianum witnesseth that this God Baalzebub was made in the fashion of a flie And the name is compounded of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Baal that is a Master or a Prince or a Lord and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 zebub that is a flie And therefore this was the name of an execrable Idoll of the Akanorites and was called Baalzebub the God of flies because they beleeved that he destroyed expelled the deadly and pestilentiall flies which so grievously infested and molested the inhabitants of that Iland Or else perhaps he was so called because when the Divell did give any Oracles or answer concerning the health of any hee appeared unto the Inchanters in the forme of a great flie Now by the name of this Idoll the Jewes went about to disgrace the miracles of Christ and consequently his Doctrine which was confirmed by Miracles hoping hereby to overthrow it and to cast such an aspersion upon it that none should beleeve it r Otho Gualt p. de vocibus exotic pag. 102. VERS 27. What I tell you in darknesse that speake ye in light Verse 27 and what ye heare in the eare that preach ye upon the house tops § Preach ye on the house tops Quest 1 What is meant by this Phrase Answ The phrase On the house tops is taken from the forme of buildings among the Jews mentioned Deut. 22.8 When thou buildest a new house then thou shalt make a battlement for thy roofe lest any man fall from thence So Iudg. 16.27 and Acts 10. The meaning therefore is In tectis id est In publicis congressibus Preach upon the house tops that is in publike assemblies Here therefore our Saviour doth expresse two things namely First that they must conceale nothing but make knowne the whole truth of Christ taught unto them ſ Luke 12.2 c. Secondly that these things must be published and publikely preached Whence we may note That the profession of Christ is not to be concealed Observ and hidden but apparantly to be held forth to the view of others Reade Rom. 10.10 Hebr. 4.14 and 10.23 c. For First the Spirit is a fire and that a shining fire Quis potest celare ignem And therefore if the Spirit of God be in us it will send forth both heat and light Marke 4.21 Iohn 5.35 Secondly the heart directs the tongue for out of the abundance of the heart the mouth speaks Mat. 12.34 Rom. 10.10 and 2 Cor. 4.13 And therefore if there be grace in the heart there wil be gracious words in the mouth Thirdly faith feares no dangers for it apprehends Christ alwayes present Mat. 28.20 And therefore if there be faith in the heart there will be profession in the mouth and practise in the life Argu. 1 The Papists affirme that the Sacramentall words are not necessarily to be so spoken or published that the people may understand them unto whom the Sacrament is to be administred We affirm the contrary thus Every word which the Apostles heard from Christ is a word to be preached and published and not to be so muttered or whispered as that it cannot be heard But the Sacramentall word was heard from Christ by the Apostles Therefore it is to be preached and published and not to be muttered The Minor Proposition is both plaine and also granted and the Major is evident from this verse What I tell you in darknesse that speake ye in light and what ye heare in the eare that preach ye on the house tops Hence Saint Paul 1 Cor. 11. being about to recite
we must hold that although the Answ 4 Subject of divine providence be principally rather in Practical things then speculative Thom. 22 q. 49. Art 6.2 yet it is also I. In all contingent things Thom. 1.22.2 and 4. and 103.5 And II. In all mutations and changes of the Universe Thom. 1. q. 22.2 And III. In evills Sub ratione bone § 3. Your haires are numbred Sect. 3 Many things might be observed from these words your haires are numbred namely First that haire is but an excrement and the most contemptible part of man Secondly that all our haires are observed and not one of them shall be lost Thirdly Christ doth not say that the haires of our eye-lids are numbred but of your head where there is the greatest plenty and the leastuse Fourthly your haires Non solum numer andi sed jam numerati are not onely to be numbred hereafter but are already numbred But I omit these What is our Saviours scope and meaning in Quest 1 these words To shew that God takes care for all things which concerne the elect and faithfull Answer Observ Hence then Note that the Providence of God doth particularly preserve all the elect in al their affaires yea in the least temporall things The Lord doth take that speciall care of them that all things by his all wise providence turne to their good Romans 8.28 Psalm 23.1 and 33.18 and 34. 15. Esa 43.1 and Deuter. 2.7 and 8.5 and 28 2 14. Levitie 26.4 14. Besides the consideration of these two particulars will further confirme this truth to wit First God hath made the Angels ministring spirits for the good of of his people and children t Psal 34.7 and Mat 18 â—0 and Hebâ— 1.14 And Secondly the Lord forbids us to care 1 Pet. 5 7. and commands us to walke in faith 2 Corinth 5.7 yea that we may the readilier obey he promiseth to give us all things Math. 6.33 And to be more tender over us then ever Mother was over Child Esa 49.15 And therfore blessed are the righteous in all things for they shall lacke nothing that is good Psalm 34.10 Quest 2 What good things doth the Lord provide in part and bestow upon his Children Answ 1 First hee Provides possessions for them and hee will give the earth unto them Psalm 37.22 Math 5.5 Answ 2 Secondly hee will bestow blessings upon them For I. He will give them raine in their need Amos. 4.7 And II. Hee will free them from danger and evill Acts. 27.24 And III. He will give unto them issue and posterity Psalm 127. and 128. Answ 3 Thirdly he will direct them in all their waies and pathes Psalm 37.23 Answ 4 Fourthly he will give good things unto them for their body For I. He will provide food for them If they hunger hee will give them bread if they thirst hee will give them drinke Reade Genes 21.17 and and 28.20 and 1 King 17.14 II. If they bee naked hee wil provide garments for them Deuter. 8.3 III. If they be sicke hee will cure and heale them Psalme 147.3 and 2 King 5.1 and Esa 38. IV. If they mourne he will comfort them Mat. 5.4 Esay 60.2.3 V. If they be in debt hee will releeve them 2 King 4.3 Verse 23.33 VERS 32.33 Whosoever therefore shall confesse mee before men him will I confesse also before my Father which is in heaven But whosoever shall deny me before men him will I also deny before my Father which is in heaven Quest What is observable in these words The Reward of Sect. 2 Professors wherein are two things Answer The Person Whosoever shall confesse mee before men § 1. The Reward I will confesse him before my Father in heaven § 2. Viz. Apostates deniers wherin also are The Person Whosoever shall deny mee before men § 3. The Reward He shall bee denied by me before my Father § 4. Sect. 1 § Whosoever shall confesse me before men Quest 1 What is the sense and meaning of these words First 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to confesse hath many significations namely I. Properly it signifies to consent or to say as another saith Simile loqui and that either First Idem affirmando by affirming the thing affirmed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Act. 23.8 But the Pharisees confessed that there were both Angels and Spirits and a Resurrection So 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Fathers confessed also that they were Pilgrims and Strangers in the earth Heb. 11.13 Or Secondly Idem negando by denying the thing denied 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Iohn confessed and denied not that hee was not the Christ II. Hence the word is transferred unto the confession of sinnes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 confessing their sinnes Matth. 3.6 and 1 Iohn 1.9 Yea III. Hence it is transferred to Promises Herod 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 promised to give her whatsoever she should aske Matth. 14.7 So Luke 22.6 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And Iudas promised to betray him unto them And IV. Hence the word is to a particular profession of Religion applied thus Saint Paul answering for himselfe saith unto the Governour 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 But this I confesse unto thee that after the way which they call heresie so worship I God So the Iewes had agreed that if any man did confesse 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that Iesus was the Christ he should be put out of the Synagogue Iohn 9 22. V. It signifies to praise and magnifie the name of God every tongue 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shall confesse 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to God Rom. 14.11 and 15.9 where wee may observe that in this last sense 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is put with a dative case but in the other significations and acceptions it is either put with an Accusative or with this Proposition 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And in this verse and Luke 12 8. Now in the present Text 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 doth signifie the profession of Christ and Religion Secondly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In me Beza thinkes this to Answ 2 be an Hebraisme because 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is redundant but I rather imagine that it makes the phrase more emphaticall because to beleeve in God is more then to beleeve God and therefore the meaning is whosoever shall professe his whole hope and confidence to be in Christ and shall make him the Rocke upon which he fastens the Anchor of hope and builds his faith he shall be owned by Christ at the last day Thirdly before men shewes that our profession Answ 3 must be publike and published and not concealed Fourthly these words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 every one Answ 4 that shall confesse me c. doth shew that the rule iâ— generall and belongs unto all Phil. 2.11 Fiftly the meaning therefore of these words Answ 5 whosoever shall confesse c. is that Religion must be publikely professed yea so professed that we may be sure and certaine to be rewarded and acknowledged by Christ Hence then three things
offer themselves to bee considered of namely I. That Religion is outwardly and publikely to be professed II. That outward profession of religion alone is not sufficient unto salvation III. That that profession which shall be rewarded by Christ with eternall life must be adorned with purity and piety both externa l and internall Observ 1 First Religion must not only bee beleeved with the heart but also publikeiy bee professed with the tongue Reade Acts. 7.51 and 9.22.29 and 18.9.28 Rom. 10.9.10 Heb. 10.23.25 Phil. 1.14 Quest 2 Why must we outwardly and publikely professe Religion Answ 1 First because God commands it 1 Pet. 3.15 Answ 2 Secondly because it hath a promise of salvation in the next verse Rom. 10.10 Answ 3 Thirdly because the neglect hereof hath a fearefull commination annexed with it those who will not professe Christ before men shall be denied and utterly disclaimed by Christ Reade Marke 8.58 Luke 9.26 and 18.8 and 2 Timothy 2.12 Answ 4 Fourthly because a constant and bold publike profession of Religion is a meanes to edifie and build up others and on the contrary a fearefull concealing and neglect thereof is scandalous offensive and a stumbling stone unto others Philip. 1.12 and 2.15.16 Answ 5 Fiftly because the publike profession of our faith makes for Gods glory Phil. 1.20 whereas on the contrary the deniall of Christ is the greatest dishonour we can doe unto his name as though Christ or Religion were things to bee ashamed of Luke 9.26 whereas truth blusheth not neither feareth nor seeketh corners Answ 6 Sixtly because by denying of our Religion wee sinne against the truth and consequently against Christ Iohn 14 6. And therefore Paul durst not doe it 2 Cor. 13.8 Answ 7 Sevently because wee need feare nothing Christ having promised to give his Holy Spirit unto us to teach us and to comfort us Iohn 1.14 Ingreditur carceres nobiscum Tertul. If for the profession of Christ and Religion we be cast into prison the Holy Ghost then will goe with us into the prison as wee see by experience Act. 4.31 Quest 3 Who are blame-worthy in this particular Answ 1 First they are to blame who contemne and despise the profession of Religion For out of the abundance of the heart the mouth speaketh and therefore where there is no profession there is no religion Answ 2 Secondly they are faulty who palliate and cloake Religion Certainely the fearefull shall never enter into heaven Revelat. 21.8 as followes by and by because externall profession is distinguished from the action of the heart and is added over and above If thou shalt confesse with thy mouth the Lord Iesus and shall beleeve in thine heart that God hath raised him from the dead thou shalt be saved Rom. 10 9. Quest 4 Who palliate and cloake Religion or hide and conceale the profession thereof Answ Temporizers and time servers and that either First in the time of peace namely either I. Because they living in wicked places dare not professe Religion for feare of derision Or II. When in wicked company they counterfeit themselves to be such like the fish Polypus taking upon them any shape or the Chamelion any colour changing their garbâ— according to the circumstance of time and place Or Secondly in the time of affliction and persecution when I. They dare not publikely professe the truth But II. Publikely dare deny their profession The hearbe Asolis is made green with heat drops but shrinkes into the ground with winter showres So many flourish and make a brave shew of religion in the times of peace and prosperity but when once the sharpe winter of persecution comes then they whither die and forsake the truth Is the publike profession of religion alwayes Quest 5 and every where necessary First every where and alwayes without any Answ 1 difference to professe publikely what we beleeve is neither necessary nor convenient as for example if a mad and frantick man should come into a roome where many were with a sword drawne and should say that which of them soever did confesse and professe himselfe to be a Christian should presently be slaine then at such a time or before such a person it were unadvisedly done to confesse professe our faith Secondly it is alwayes and every where required Answ 2 that we should never either deny our faith or by any meanes professe that which is contrary to the truth or true faith Thirdly affirmatively wee are then enjoyned Answ 3 to professe publikely Christ and religion when there is any hope or probability by our profession either to glorifie God or to edifie our brethren although there may be likelihood of danger to our selves For the necessity of the meanes is measured and conjectured by the relation it hath unto the end But it is dangerous for our selves in some places Object 2 to professe the truth although there may be hope that glory will redound unto our God and benefit unto our brethren thereby Danger in this case is to be despised Act. 20.24 Answer and 21.13 but of this more by and by Holy things must not bee given to the dogs Object 2 and therefore we need not professe Christ or the truth before wicked men or in wicked places First this command was given to the Apostles Answ 1 and Ministers not to preach to those who contemned and despised the word as in the 14 verse of this Chapter Secondly but we are no where taught to deny Answ 2 the truth or to cover it with a lye Imo ingermain fidei confessionâ—m Deus severè exigit licet mundus non fert Calvin s God requires and exacts at our hands an ingenuous and free confession of our faith although the world brooke it not Whence Saint Peter commands us to glorifie God in our hearts and to be ready to give an account of our faith unto every one that shall demand a reason thereof 1 Pet. 3.15 And therefore the righteous dare not dissemble or double But Saint Paul saith plainely hast thou faith Object 3 have it with thy selfe before God Rom. 14.22 Therefore the profession of our faith to God is sufficient and to man is needlesse Answ 1 First the Apostle there speakes not of justifiing or saving faith but of a full perswasion of the use or not use of indifferent things and this may bee retained and concealed that is wee must so use them as that our brother be not offended thereby Answ 2 Secondly this Precept Paul gave for those times when men were not certainely perswaded of the use of Gods creatures to wit meats and drinke c. But it belongs not unto us or our times Object 4 But God is a Spirit must be worshipped in Spirit Iohn 4.24 Therefore externall profession is not necessary at all Answ God requires the worship of the heart as appeares by the first Precept and the worship of the outward man as appeares by the second third and fourth Yea the Lord ought to have both
this were enough to move the affections to love God Thirdly Elicitus or love freely proceeding now this love proceeding freely is that when the affections make choise of God freely when as the consideration of his goodnesse breeds admiration in us when the consideration of his bountie breeds love in us and his sweetnesse doth so satisfie our whole desires that wee thinke nothing so worthy an object to be beloved as our God who hath all these excellent properties in him Why must we love God above all others Quest 3 Because he loved us first Iohn 3.16 Answ and 1 Iohn 4.10 and therefore wee are bound to love him againe and that above all things Here observe that there are three sorts of love viz. First the love that seeks his owne profit only as when a subject loves his Prince only for his goods such was the love of Laban to Iacob here the Prince is not bound to love his subject againe neither was Iacob bound to love Laban for this sort of love Secondly the love that lookes to lewdnesse and dishonestie such was the love which Potaphars wife carried to Ioseph Gen. 39.9 Now Ioseph was not bound to love Potaphars wife againe in this sort of love Thirdly there is a most pure and holy love and in this love we are bound to love back againe God loved us before we loved him yea he loved us freely and for no by-respect therefore wee are bound to love him first and above all things Weems Image of God part 2. pag. 191. Verse 38 VERS 38. And he that taketh not up his Crosse and followeth after me is not worthy of mee Sect. 1 § 1. And followeth after me Observ Our Saviour here expresly teacheth that it is not sufficient to beare the Crosse except also wee follow him Mat. 8.22 and 4.20.22 and 9.9 and 19.27 Luke 18.43 Revelat. 14 4. Iohn 10.4.27 Quest 1 Why is it not enough to suffer but we must also follow Christ Answ 1 First because wee cannot suffer persecution for any other cause for to beare the Crosse for error or pride or vaine glory or desperation or the like belongs not at all unto Christ it being the cause not the punishment that makes the Martyr Answ 2 Secondly because this is the end of persecution it being so hard to follow Christ that a man cannot do it without some persecution or other or without crosses in some kind or other Many are the enemies of Christ and religion and therfore we must suffer that so wee may follow our Saviour which without suffering wee cannot doe for if a man could follow Christ without persecution there were then no need that hee should suffer at all Quest 2 To whom doth it belong to follow Christ or who must doe it Answ This duty of following Christ belongs unto all and is common to all none being excepted or exempted but onely those who exclude themselves Here observe three sorts of men viz. First some thinke that sanctity belongs not unto them but onely unto Ministers but these must know that they who follow not Christ in the waies of holinesse follow the Divell in the waies of wickednesse Secondly some say they have their labours and employments and callings to follow and therefore have neither leasure nor spare time to follow Christ but these must know that to follow Christ is the principall and most generall vocation of the soule and woe bee to him that puts Christ into the Manger and post-pones the following of him unto wordly affaires Thirdly some binde themselves Apprentices and give themselves wholly up to the service of Christ both in prosperity and adversity both in persecution and peace And these as the best of the three by much are to bee imitated But it may bee objected that this dedicating of men unto the service of God Object doth make them neglect their vocations and callings And therefore is it not to be imitated Religion doth not teach this Answ and therefore they who under colour of Sanctity and profession neglect their callings doe amisse and are neither to bee imitated nor excused For First Religion teacheth us to devote our selves wholly up to the service of the Lord. And Secondly to follow our callings in the Lord because hee hath so ordained so commanded § 2. He is not worthy of mee Sect. 2 None is worthy of God or Christ Object and therfore this censure of our Saviours is needlesse First certainely no man in himselfe is worthy Answ 1 of God or Christ Secondly without doubt none can repute or Answ 2 think themselves worthy of God or Christ without a great measure of pride for if any be worthy indeed then grace is no grace Rom. 11. Thirdly but the Lord is graciously pleased Answ 3 to esteeme those who are in grace worthy of him as was shewed before verse 13. Hence wee may then observe That those who endeavour to give themselves Observ 1 up in love to the service of Christ Christ will esteeme them as worthy of himselfe by his grace See before verse 10. and Luke 21.36 Culos 1.12 and 2 Thes 1.5 Why will Christ esteeme such as these worthy Quest 1 First because their persons are worthy both Answ 1 in regard of the Covenant contracted betweene the Lord and them and in regard of their participation of Christ and also in regard of that New Garment of Christs which they have put on Secondly the Lord is pleased to thinke such Answ 2 worthy because the holy Spirit leads them unto worthy workes Ephes 4.1 and 3 Iohn 6. Galath 5.22 And therefore if wee desire that our Lord should thinke us worthy of him let us walke worthily bringing forth fruits worthy of amendment of life Mat. 3.8 Acts. 26.20 Philip. 1.27 Colos 1.10 and 1 Thessal 2.12 For I. This God commands And II. Unto this the Spirit aid◠and assists us What is the scope of these words He is not worthy Quest 2 of mee First our Saviour hereby would teach us why Answ 1 others are rejected namely because they were unworthy Mat 7.23 and 22.8 Secondly our Saviour hereby would teach us Answ 2 why others are unworthy namely because they despise Christ who gives such great things for vile and base things Whence we learne That it is a most unworthy thing to preferre Observ 2 worldly things before Christ Ierem. 2.13 Ionah 2.8 Esa 1.4.28 and 1 Samuel 8.8 and 15.11 How doth it appeare that it is an unworthy Quest 3 thing to preferre other things before Christ First because God hath done such great Answ 1 things for us Iohn 3.16 Secondly because hee is the living fountaine Answ 2 of all good Ierem. 2.13 Iames 1.17 Thirdly because Christ purchased us at so deare a rate to wit by his death and suffring Answ 3 Fourthly because all worldly things in regard Answ 4 of Christ are base and vile Philip. 3.8 And therefore to preferre such things such a God and Saviour and Redeemer is a most unworthy
Iohn 3.26 Whence I might observe That there will bee emulations in the Church of Christ and that among the godly but I passe this by Or II. Iâ—hn sent them by Christ that they might be instructed in Christ He was now shortly by death to depart from them and to leave them and therefore he sends them unto Christ that they might adhere unto and follow him To teach us Observ 2 That the nearer any approach unto death the more careful they should be to bring theirs that is those who are under their care and charge unto Christ Iacob blesseth his before his death Gen. 49. and Isaac Gen. 27. Because they knew that they must give an account of those who were committed unto them Quest 4 Must we not take care of those who are under us till a little before our death Answ Certainely wee must and ought alwayes to say with Ioshua Let others doe as seeme good in their owne eyes but we and our housholds will serve the Lord Yet here two things may be distinguished and observed namely First wee must prepare and instruct them and this is alwayes to bee done 2 Corinth 11.2 As Abraham taught his children Gen. 18. and family the feare of the Lord. And the sooner this be done the better it is Prov. 22.6 Eccles 12.1 Secondly to deliver some particular directions and instructions to those who are under our care and charge and this is to be done at or a little before our departure out of this life Thus David did both to Solomon his sonne and to his people 1 Cshron 28. and 29. Chap. When a Father or Master of a family can no longer remaine with their children or servants it is the Christian-like done to administer holy and religious counsell and advice unto them and to take the best care for them that possibly they can For herein we shall imitate our blessed Lord and Saviour who when hee was to depart recommended his Mother to Iohn and his flocke the people to Peter Iohn 21. Quest 5 Who are here justly to be taxed Answ 1 First those who instead of breeding theirs up to Christ bring them up to the devill and that either I. By teaching them to sinne as poore people often teach their children to steale and others their children and servants to lye and others to revenge injuries and to put up wrongs at no mans hand and others to slight and neglect the word and to bee carelesse of all religious worship Or II. By giving wicked examples unto them either of drunkennesse or whoredome or prophanenesse or the like Or III. By soothing them up and suffering them in their sinnes And this good old Ely could not wash his hands of Answ 2 Secondly they are faulty here who provide for their families but doe not teach them wheras we should teach them perpetually Deut. 6.7 yea have more care of their soules then of their bodies more care to teach them then to feed them and not like some who fat up their children and teach their cattle thus inverting the order both of nature and religion Thirdly they are here to blame who teach Answ 3 their children but neglect their servants or the rest who are under their tuition and care These must looke upon the fift Commandement and from thence remember that the King must give account of his people the Pastor of his flocke the Master of his family the In-keeper of those who eate and lodge within his gates What is the best meditation or worke wee Quest 6 can take in hand when we have cause to expect and looke for the approach of death Our best worke is Answ to doe as Iohn Baptist here doth to bring our children and family unto Christ Here observe that certainely our first care is to commit and commend our owne spirits into the Lords hands as David did Psalm 3.15 But this work the godly man doth long before his death Age dum sanus tum securus August Men are wont when they begin to thinke of death to set their house in order and to take in hand these things namely First to cast up their estates to prize all and then to draw their estate to a totall summe Then Secondly to appoint such and such legacies to such and such persons Then Thirdly if their children be marriageable to take care for the disposing of them in marriage Thus wee all should doe indeed with a little change viz. I. Let us cast up our accounts and render a reckoning unto our God how many talents wee have gained that is how many children or how many servants have wee brought in our life time unto our Lord Christ II. Let us dispose and appoint our Legacies give Christ unto thy family and give thy family unto Christ Remember that hee promised to give unto thee himselfe and his Father and his love now therefore before thou goest away assigne all these over unto thy children III. Let us marry our children before wee goe unto the Lord oh it is an excellent work and earnestly to be taken in hand for what is dearer unto a man then his children what should a man care for more then his children wherein can a man better shew his care for his children then here in marrying them unto the King of Kings and the Lord of Lords yea unto the Lord and King of heaven and earth The Papists take care to get their daughters into Nunneries and their sonnes into Abbies but our care should be to get them entred and admitted into the Free-Schoole of Religion before wee die and then both we and they shall be happy Hereunto three things are required of us to wit First to pray daily unto the Lord for them and that hee would season and sanctifie their hearts with saving grace And Secondly to instruct exhort teach and admonish them so long as we are with them but principally and most pithily and vehemently when we are to depart from them For the last words take a deepe impression in the hearts of those who have any grace at all And Thirdly let us bee lights and patternes unto them both of piety and purity in life and of courage cheerefulnesse patience and constancie in death Thirdly Iohn being in prison sends his Disciples unto Christ Causâ Christi totius Ecclesiae in regard of Christ and his Catholike Church And that either I. That hee might congratulate with Christ as wee are wont to say by way of rejoycing to our friends when they are returned after a long absence and expectation of them Venistine What art thou come Answer I dare not subscribe to this particular and that First because if this be the meaning of the Interrogation then these words or shall we looke for another are idly added And Secondly because Christ would not have returned an answer if a question had not been intended by Iohn And therefore the cleare fountaine of the word is not to bee troubled with the clay of mans inventions
is borne of a woman and begot by a man is impure and polluted Iob 14.4 and 15.14 and 25.4 Psal 51.7 And therefore it is evident that all men are defiled Answ 3 Thirdly this further evidently appeares by the consideration of parts For I. The Body is but a dead Organ except only as it is quickned and enlivened by the soule II. All our senses are both direct Traytors letting in temptation into the soule and also the servants and handmaids of lust and concupiscence III. The bruit part of man is wholly set upon evill and runs after and pursues nothing else that is both 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Irascible and concupiscible parts or faculties IV. The Imagination doth continually present some evill or other unto the soule Ephes 4.18 V. The will of man alwayes naturally assents to the worse part Video meliora proboque deteriora sequor I see what 's best but oh accurst I follow still what is the worst This was the bitter plaint of blessed Paul The evill which I would not doe I doe daily Rom. 7.15 VI. Naturall reason and carnall wisedome are enemies and opposite unto God and averse from him Rom. 8.7 VII 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the mind it selfe which the Platonicks thought did partake of the divine nature stands in need of reformation and renovation Ephes 4.23 Rom. 12.2 And thus wee see by an Induction of parts how the whole man of all mankind is corrupt Answ 4 Fourthly it will most evidently appeare that we all naturally are contaminated with sinne if we consider the nature of the leprosie and together therewith the resemblance of sinne thereunto I. Leprosie is an universall disease it begins and breeds first in the humours then breakes forth in the skin and within a while overspreads the whole man Thus sinne seizing first upon the soule by and by corrupted and tainted both soule and body And therefore wee should consider how necessary it is that wee should be changed and renewed who are thus corrupted and defiled We are easily perswaded to confesse and acknowledge that a change is necessary but very difficultly perswaded to goe about the worke being herein especially enemies to innovations wherefore wee should so much the more earnestly and industriously undertake the taske by how much the harder and contrary to our naturall affections it is II. Leprosie is hereditary as was shewed before Chap. 8. And so is sinne derived from the father to the sonne III. Leprosie is an uncleane disease For First the humours in Lepers are intemperate And Secondly altogether corrupt and poisonous so that the humours in the Leper and in him who is taken with the French or Neapolitane disease are much like And Thirdly it is an infectious disease and therefore by the Leviticall Law Lepers were to live alone Thus sinne doth pollute and infect our selves and endangereth others And therefore why should we presume thereof Let us rather remember that I. Sin cast us out of Paradise And II. Brought death upon Christ who knew no sinne in himselfe neither deserved any death or punishment at all for any offence of his owne And III. Hinders our prayers from being heard for God heares not sinners Iohn 9. And IV. Hinders the Lord from saving us because it is contrary to his Iustice to save sinners Yea V. Is of that nature that one sinne is enough to destroy us yea the whole world as we see in the sinne of Adam Achan Saul David Ionas Hezekiah yea if Christ had but broken the least commandement hee could not have saved us IV. The Leprosie leaves its scarres and markes and relickes behind it So sinne leaves its remainders and a pronenesse unto concupiscence behind it and a certaine weaknesse and inability in nature to do the will and worke of God V. Hence the Leper although he be cured of his Leprosie and pronounced clean is prone to relapse and fall into this disease againe So by reason of the remainders and relickes of sinne in us wee are prone to relapse and fall into sin even after our regeneration And therefore wee must be watchfull and circumspect over all our wayes standing alwayes upon our Watch-Tower and labouring and praying that the Lord would sanctifie us throughout both in body soule and spirit 1 Thess 5.23 And thus we have heard that wee are by nature polluted with the leprosie of sinne It remaines now Secondly to shew that by Christ wee are purged from sinne Or That those whom Christ receives hee cures Observ 2 from the pollution of sinne This wee have handled before and therefore I will adde but one Question to what hath beene spoken and proceed to the next Section How may wee know Quest whether we be cleansed from the leprosie of sinne Examine seriously these five things viz. First Answ whether doe wee strive and struggle against our owne proper sinnes or not Secondly whether doe we hate all sorts and kinds of sin whatsoever or not whether great or small whether publike or private whether beloved or not beloved Thirdly whether have wee strength to walke in the wayes of God have we received health and strength and new humours from the Lord in so much as now we can serve the Lord in purity of heart Fourthly whether have wee tender consciences and awakened consciences or not which will not endure the least touch of sinne but carefully watch against all Fiftly whether doth the Watch-man of Israel which neither slumbers nor sleepes preserve and keepe us that is both watch over us himselfe and also excite us to bee watchfull over our selves Certainely if we find these things in us we may then be confidently assured that the Lepers are cleansed And therefore enquire diligently whether 1. We hate all sinnes in generall and 2. Strive more particularly against our owne sinnes And 3. Are afraid to commit any and watchfull against all And 4. Perceive the holy Spirit to prevent us from sinne and to helpe us forward in the performance of what is good And 5. Find new strength in our bones and joynts to serve the Lord For by these wee may know whether we be freed from the pollution of sinne or not Sect. 4 § The deafe heare First wee must here consider the estate of nature And then Secondly the state of grace First by nature wee are deafe untill wee bee cured Quest 1 How many sorts and kinds of deafenesse are there Deafenes is two-fold Answ to wit either of the Body of which I here speake not Or Mind it is an incapacity of things either Naturall but we heare the clamours of nature which desire meat drink sleep rest health pleasure and the like Or Morall but wee can learne worthy wisedome and crafts the like Or Scientialium of things belonging to Arts sciences but the naturall man can learne liberall arts and sciences professions yea even the most deep profound arts Or Spirituall Now these things are understood either I. In others here our eares
presented Or as when the gates are beate open or the walls of a besiedged City broken downe or a ship of the enemies grappled withall Iosh 6.20 every man thrusts and strives to enter as fast as hee can Even so here the kingdome of Heaven suffers violence that is Christ having broken downe the wall of separation and partition and rent in twaine the veile and opened the gate of heaven to all whether bond or free Iew or Gentile Greeke or Barbarian hence of all sorts from all places many flocke unto the Church of Christ Secondly Respectu ordinis neglecti in regard of the conditions which now were abolished and disanulled namely Circumcision legall sacrifices and that hard and impossible condition Fac vives fullfill the Law and thou shalt be saved by the Law otherwise thou canst not be saved Now these being worne out of date and antiquated wee men runne unto God onely by faith in Christ hoping thereby to be saved Thirdly Respectu interni roboris in regard of inward strength and power God giving under the Gospell ordinarily a more ample spirit or measure of his spirit now of this by and by § 3. And the violent take it by force Sect. 3 These words have the force of an exception As if our Saviour would say the kingdome of Heaven suffers violence but yet not all obtaine it but onely the violent Violenti rapiunt Hence then observe That the kingdome of heaven cannot be obtained or gained Observ without a vehement motion of the heart and a desire enflamed and kindled with the zeale of faith Luke 7.29.30 What was required of the Jewes in regard of the Messias Quest 1 First that they should earnestly and greedily Answ 1 expect him and this they did Rom. 8.23 as appeares by the Proverbe Vt Iudaei Messiam and also by Iohn 1.19 c. and 4 25. Answ 2 Secondly it was required of them that they should beleeve Elias the Messenger and fore-runner of the Messiah and by and by seeke out Christ As Iohn 4.30.39 Luke 7.16 Answ 3 Thirdly it was required that having found out Christ they should follow him with joy forsaking for his sake all other things as Mat. 4.25 and 8.1 and 12.15 and 14.13 and 19.2 and 20.29 and Mark 11.9 and Luke 5.15 and 12 1. and 15.1 Answ 4 Fourthly it was required of them that they should embrace and accept of Christ upon any termes or conditions whatsoever although never so hard to flesh and blood And not like Agrippa who was almost perswaded to become a Christian or like the young man who departed from Christ sorrowfull but felling all leaving all denying themselves and taking up those crosses as Christ enjoyned them they should follow him Answ 5 Fiftly it was required of them that having once embraced and accepted of Christ they should serve him zealously all their daies And then at the end of their life they should be crowned with life eternall Now all these are required of us and all those who desire to be made partakers of the heavenly Kingdome For I. We must above all things long for expect and desire that Christ would come unto our hearts and soules II. We must beleeve his Messengers and Ministers who bring his word and declare his will unto us III. Wee must obey those directions which are taught us by his Messengers for the obtaining of him although the Rules prescribed be difficult and contrary to corrupt nature IV. Having found out Christ and obtained him we must rejoyce in him yea so rejoyce that we would part with and forsake al things rather then him V. We must then learne and labour to be truely zealous in his service and for his glory because this zeale is the fire which mollifies and softens our hearts and makes them the more easily receive divine impressions Now these things beeing well weighed and considered wee may safely conclude That heaven cannot be had without zealous desires motions and endeavours because violenti rapiunt onely the violent take it and that by force Quest 2 Wherein is our zeale to be expressed Answ 1 First in the love of Religion which we can never love too much or affect zealously enough Answ 2 Secondly we must be zealous in the encreasing of our faith and desire unfainedly and earnestly to be sealed by the holy Spirit and thereby to be assured of Christ and salvation Rom. 8.15.16 and 1 Iohn 5.10 Many desire this grace of a true and sure faith but they seeke it fluggishly and expect to obtaine it easily Cantic 3.1 But wee must be zealous in the search and enquity thereof and then we may hope that he whom wee desire should come will come and not tarry Heb. 10.38 Thirdly we must be zealous in our prayers Answ 3 for this is the most true approbation of the heart Here observe that there are two things which sharpen the edge of zeale to wit I. The sense of our want or misery for hee who conceives himselfe or his estate to be miserable will cry aloud unto God with a sad heart and a sorrowfull countenance as we see in the Publicane whereas the proud Pharisee onely gives thankes but prayes for nothing Luk. 18.11 And therefore wee must labour to be sensible of our sins and wants II. A desire of the benefit offred as Christ said to the woman If thou knew the gift or grace of God then thou wouldest aske water of me Iohn 4.10 And therefore we must labour to know what spirituall gifts and graces are excellent and wherin we are indigent and then hunger long and pray earnestly for them but because the gift and grace of prayer comes from above and without the assistance of the Spirit we cannot pray as we ought we must therefore desire the Lord to give us the spirit of prayer as also strength and power to offer up pleasing and spirituall sacrifices unto him Fourthly wee must be zealous in obedience of Answ 4 life and that with humility and submission of our wils to the will of God And thus if wee be zealous in the Profession of Religion zealous in desire and endeavour to encrease our faith zealous in our prayers and in the pious practise of our lives and conversations wee may then be certainly assured that we shall be made partakers of the kingdome of glory for Violoni rapium The violent take it by force VERS 13.14 For all the Prophets V. 13.14 and the Law prophesied untill Iohn And if yee will receive it this is Elias which was to come § 1. All the Prophets and the Law prophesied untill Sect. 2 Iohn What is the meaning of these words Quest 1 First it is expounded De scope Prophetâ—num Answ 1 thus this Iohn is he at whom all the Prophets and this Law almed and marked Thus Calvin Muscul s Why did they levell rather at Iohn then at Quest 2 Christ or why doth Christ say they all prophesied of Iohn and not rather that they all
and awakened and yet sleepes againe it is then no longer negligence but contempt So those who relapse after a Revelation of the power and vertue of Christ are guilty I. Of sinne And II. Of infidelity And III. Of the contempt of Christ the Holy Ghost and the word of God And therefore shall be the more greevously tormented How or wherein is the power of Christ manifested Quest 4 or revealed First in judicijs in his judgments Ezech. 25.11 Answer 1 and 30.19 Exod. 7.5 Psalm 105.5 Esa 26.9 Ierem. 5.3 The Lord sometimes corrects afflicts and punisheth us that wee seeing his power might learne to amend sometimes he makes his power knowne upon others that his owne people might observe his judgements and powers forth his wrath and fury upon the disobedient that wee might tremble and learne to obey 1 Cor. 10 as the Dog is beaten before the young Lyon to make the Lyon obedient or the Condisciples of the young Prince to make him feare Secondly in Benedictionibus in blessings and Answer 2 mercy Gods power is revealed in favours and good things as Esa 26.10 And great is the judgement of those who despise these Reade Ezech. 16 Esa 5. Thirdly in praedicatione verbi his power is rather Answer 3 revealed in the Preaching and publishing of the word that beeing the power of God unto salvation Rom. 1 16. and 2.4 and 1 Thessal 1.5 And therefore those who enjoy the preaching of the word and despise it heape up unto themselves wrath against the day of wrath Fourthly the power of Christ is principally Answer 4 shewed there where the Spirit is powerfull in the heart 1 Cor. 12.7 Hebr. 6.6 c. by any generall or particular grace And therefore they who are enlightned by the Spirit must take heed of relapsing for as they have despised and sleighted a great grace who doe thus so they doe incurre a great judgement and condemnation eternally Sect. 3 § 3. Because they repented not Our blessed Saviour doth not upbraid them because they did not admire his Miracles or because they did not entertaine or feast him but because they repented not yea the other they did but not this they wondred at his wonderfull workes and many entertained him but all was nothing without repentance Whence we may note Observ That where repentance is wanting there all other duties are nothing worth It is not sufficient for a man to heare the word with reverence or a shew of love or a forme of obedience for these were in Herod Mark 6.20 except we seriously repent and in sincerity obey these onely being the blessed ones Luke 11.28 Iohn 13.17 Ierem 4.4 Psalm 34.14 Matth. 7.21 It is not enough for a man to make a Profession of Religion but he must indeed strive and study to eschew evill and doe good which is the nature of true Repentance if hee would bee pleasing and acceptable unto God Quest 1 How doth it appeare that all wee doe in Religion is of no esteeme with God without Repentance Answ 1 First it appeares Authoritate by a threefold authority namely I. Of the Baptist who preacheth Repentance Matth. 3.3 And II. Of Christ who preacheth repentance Mat. 4.17 Luke 24.47 And III. Of the Apostles who preach the same doctrine Acts 2.38 and 3.19 and 26.18 Answ 2 Secondly it appeares Scopo by the Scope of Christ Now the scope of Christ in his comming was I. To reduce men from their errours And II. To free them from their sinnes Luke 1.75 and Titus 11.2 c. And therefore hence it appeares that without repentance all is nothing Quest 2 Why doth not our Saviour rather upbraide these Cities because they beleeved not then because they repented not seeing wee are saved by faith and Luther saith Omnes damnari ob infidelitatem that all are damned for infidelity Answ Certes salvation is of faith but repentance is the way unto faith yea Causa size qua non without repentance there can be no faith for those who never repented them of their sinnes never had the least sparke of saving faith Quest 3 Who ought to repent Answ All who either First desire to be redeemed from Sathan and death Or Secondly who are in a miserable estate and condition Now I. Such are all men before repentance Rom. 3.23 and 5.12 And II. All that doe not truly repent Quest 4 Who doe not truely repent Answ 1 First those who abide in their sinnes not repenting them at all of their iniquities Secondly those who by a fained and counterfeit Answ 2 repentance deceive their own soule Thirdly those who repent key-coldly and Answ 3 wash themselues with adulterate teares Fourthly those who seeme both to others and Answ 4 themselues seriously to repent but afterwards relapse with the dog to his vomit and with the Swine that was washed to the wallowing in the mire 2 Peter 2.22 How must we repent Quest 5 There are two parts of Repentance namely Answ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Dediscere Discere damnare amare First Resipiscere quasi re-sapere to bee wise againe or to condemne our former wicked life and actions Rom. 12.2 And therefore unto true repentance it is required that wee should seriously lament and bewaile what is by-past and for the time to come labour to be weaned from these things to wit I. From all our former sinnes 2 Peter 1.9 and 2.20 Galath 5.24 II. From the love of the word Psalm 127.2 Iames 4.4 III. From the contempt of the word because it is a dangerous thing to despise the word and so long as we doe so we cannot truely repent Reade 2 Chron. 36.16 Proverb 1.24 Iohn 3.19 Acts 19.9 Ezech. 33.32 IV. From despising of the blessed Spirit that is from greeving him Ephes 4.28 or extinguishing his good motions 1 Thessal 5.19 And therfore that we may avoid and beware this the better let us remember how many calls we have neglected and how many good motions we have smoothered V. From the neglect of salvation wee must remember how formerly we preferred pleasure and profit yea and all things before this learn both to repent deplore and amend it Secondly Converti to be converted and turned unto God or to direct an averse heart unto him and to labour that hereafter our whole life may be directed and guided unto a new marke And in these two To repent of and turn from what is by-past and amisse and to amend our lives and turne unto the Lord our God and whatsoever is good for the time to come doth regeneration consist Now this second part of repentance doth consist in these things namely I. In a desire and endeavour to bee ingrafted into Christ the true and living Olive and this wee are by faith Iohn 15.1 Rom. 11.22 And II. In an earnest endeavour to walke in faith and to approve the truth thereof by our workes of new obedience and true sanctification Gal. 2.19 c. and Iames 2.18 and 1 Tim. 6.18 And III. In a true
testimony of his Spirit that we may be enabled to call him Father Rom 8.15 Answ 4 Fourthly Patiendo by suffering and enduring patiently whatsoever afflictions the Lord layes upon us Heb. 12.8 Answ 5 Fiftly Verbum audiendo by hearing and obeying the word of God Iohn 17.13 Answ 6 Sixtly but our filiation principally consists in two things namely I. Credendo in faith in Christ Iohn 1.12 Gal. 3.26 And II. Obediendo in obedience unto God for those who would approve themselves to be the sonnes of God must put off the workes of darknesse and the old man and putting on the new man walke as becomes the children of light Ephes 5.8 and 1 Thess 5.5 And therefore if we desire to be made the children of God we must I. Be Peace-makers and Lovers II. Wee must love our enemies and do good unto those who doe evill unto us III. We must pray daily unto God to sealeou adoption in us by the evidence of his Spirit IV. We must patiently undergoe whatsoever the Lord layes upon us V. VVe must love reverence and prize the preaching of his word VI. Wee must labour to apprehend and apply Christ unto our selves by a lively faith And VII Wee must devote our selves wholly unto the service of God in a sincere and sanctified obedience Why doth Christ ascribe that unto God Quest 3 which hee did himselfe First negatively not to deprive himselfe of Answ 1 all power Chrys s for he saith afterwards All power is given unto me of my Father But Secondly affirmatively to shew that his Father Answ 2 was not moved by the importunity of others but that of his owne free grace and goodnesse he enlightned those who were of small account in the world and revealed these saving truths unto them Chrysost s § 4. Because thou hast hid these things Sect. 4 What is meant here by hiding or how doth Quest 1 God hide or blind the eyes First God is said sometimes to blind the eyes Answ 1 and harden the heart as Exod. 4 21. and 7.3 and 9.12 and 10.1 and 14.4 and Esa 44.18 But Secondly this is not so to be understood as Answ 2 though the Lord did shut up open eares and make blind seeing eyes or change a mollified heart into a hard one Nor Thirdly onely by permitting us to harden our Answ 3 selves But Fourthly by detaining of his grace from us Answ 4 whereby we should be softned or by denying to give that eye-salve unto us without which wee cannot see Revelat. 3.18 From whence wee may note that the Lord Observ 2 blinds and hardens wicked men not by changing them from better to worse but because he changeth them not from worâ—â— to better that is hee doth not harden by infusing or inferring any wicked quality into them which before was not in them but because he doth not give better qualities unto them then by nature they have in them Reade 1 Sam. 20.2 and 2 King 4.27 Gen. 18.17 For they were evill before yea altogether evill Genes 6.5 and 8.21 And therefore must not blame the Lord for their obduration or destruction because he made them no worse then they were but onely made them no better then they were which he was not bound to doe but lay the fault onely upon themselves How can the Lord blind some and not others Quest 2 seeing he is equall to all and hath professed himselfe to be no respecter of persons God doth not respect outward things Answ as honour or riches or beauty or comelinesse of person he doth not preferre Eliah before David nor Esau before Iacob But he looks upon inward things as piety iniquity pride and the like and therfore the cause of Gods blinding some will appear by the examination of the persons blinded For who were blinded the Wise Who were these wise men who were blinded Pharisees who First sate in Moses chayre Matth. 23. and were Doctours of the Law and yet Secondly could not discern of Christ but contemne and despise him Iohn 7.47 Luk 16.14 and laugh at him yea persecute him Iohn 8.37 and 3.32 And slander him calling him a Samaritane and Beelzebub And therfore because they despise the salvation of the Lord sent unto them and offered unto them in the Messias God hides himselfe from them Observ 2 From whence we may learne that God for priâ—e and hardnesse of heart takes away from men the saving light of his word and of the knowledge of God leaving them in palpable blindnesse Reade Esa 6.10 Iohn 12.40 Rom. 11.18 This is but that lex Talionis which God hath promised to observe Proverb 1.24 c. Because First I have called And Therefore Yee shall call But I will not heare But Laugh at your destruction Secondly yee have not heard But Therefore Yee shall call But I will not heare But Laugh at your destruction Thirdly despised and derided my message Therefore Yee shall call But I will not heare But Laugh at your destruction The Lord leaves none but those who first left him hee hardens none but those who are already hardened he despiseth none but onely despisers as is plaine from 1 Sam 2.30 Esa 66.4 Quest 3 How doth the Lord hide himselfe from thâ—se Two manner of waies viz. Answer First detinendo by keeping back or taking away the word and by letting out the vineyard to other Husband men Reade Amos 8.12 Acts 13.46 and 19.9 Matth. 21.41 The word is the fire which melts the dew which mollifies and the hammer which breakes the hard heart And therefore needs must the heart grow hard when the word is taken away Secondly Non benedicendo by not blessing the word the word without the Spirit is but a dead Letter and therefore when the Lord doth not speake to the heart as well as the word to the eare no wonder if the heart remaine hard and obdurates for if the word preached bee not mixed with faith which is simply and only wrought by God in the hearers it is heard and Preached in vaine Heb. 4.2 and 1 Cor. 3.7 Quest 4 Why is the Gospell and word preached hid from so many of the hearers thereof Answ 1 First because Sathan stops the eares and shuts the eyes and hardens the heart of many Answ 2 Secondly because many despise and contemne the word And Answ 3 Thirdly because God gives them over to a reprobate sense Româ—ns 1.24 26 28. Quest 5 How is the word contemned and despised The word is despised by many many waies viz. Answ First some despise the word for the meannesse and poverty of the Ministers and thus did the Pharisees Iohn 7.47 yea because this is every where usuall our Saviour therefore doth comfort his servants with this that the contempt of them reflects upon himselfe those who despise them despise him and as contemners of the Lord shall certainly perish Luke 10.16 Secondly some deride and scoffe at the word 2 Chronic. 30.10 and 36.16 Acts 13.41 Thirdly some hinder the Preaching of
bring us unto the knowledge of God or unto salvation First because for the learning of Christ there Answ 1 is no need of humane wisedome but of divine faith Hee that desires to come by Christ unto glory must labour for faith not humane wisedome for the simple ones of the world may be saved and therefore worldly wisedome is not necessary but without faith none can bee saved and therefore that is simply necessary Secondly humane wisedome onely understands Answ 2 perceives and takes up humane things and not divine 1 Corinth 2.14 for flesh and blood cannot reveale spirituall things unto us Matth. 16 17. But the knowledge of God and Christ is true wisedome Iohn 17.3 And therefore carnall wisedome cannot bring us to the knowledge of God o Christ or the Gospel The Philosophers understood something of the creation of the world and of the immortality of the soule and of the dignity and excellency of the minds but they were wholly ignorant of the fall of Adam and of the sacrifice of Christ and the like Theologicall truthes Wherefore unto the knowledge of Divinity more then humane wisedome is requisite Thirdly humane wisedome makes men proud and puffes them up 1 Tim. 3.6 But those who Answ 3 would be saved must be humble and learne to deny themselves Mat. 16.24 And therefore humane wisedome is so farre from bringing us unto heaven that it is a meanes to debarre and keepe us from thence as followes by and by Answ 4 Fourthly humane wisedome makes men more undocible of spirituall things those who are great Schollers in humane learning are ashamed to be taught divine lessons of those who are inferiour unto them in knowledge and therefore in this particular as well as in the former this carnall wisedome doth us more hurt then good and doth rather hinder then further us unto salvation Quest 4 What doth our Saviour intimate or aime at in these words Thou hast hid these things from the wise and prudent Answ 1 First our Saviour declares here who are called and who are rejected Et hìc simplicitèr accipitur pro tali statu non pro vitio ponit Calvin s And by wise and prudent are meant simply such without any relation to the maliciousnesse or obliquity of humane wisedome And therefore worldly wise men should not flatter themselves for all their knowledge and wit is too weake to bring them to heaven Here observe two things viz. I. All wise men are not rejected the Apostle saith Not many wise are called 1 Cor. 1.26 by which he would meane that the sentence is not generall which our Saviour here pronounceth that the knowledge of Christ is hid from the wise but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for the most part or that it is not revealed to many wise men But yet II. All wise men are detained and kept back from this knowledge so long as they trust in their wisedome And therefore here our Saviour principally speakes unto the Pharisees who trusted in their learning and knowledge Answ 2 Secondly our Saviour here teacheth us what we should be if wee would be elected and called that is we must not be high minded or puffed up with knowledge or smell with a conceit of our owne wit or wisedome but wee must bee humble like children Psalme 131.1.2 Observ 2 Our Saviour in saying that God hath hid these things from the wise would teach us That God hides the knowledge of the Gospel from those who swell great with humane wisedome b 1 Cor. 1.20 c. Quest 5 How can God justly hide or blind the eyes is hee the Author of sinne and evill Indeed many phrases we have in Scriptures that sounds this way but can they truely or justly have place in God He is said First to give some over to a reprobate sense Rom. 1.28 And Secondly it is said that he hardens the heart Rom. 9.18 And Thirdly that he prepares men for destruction Rom. 9.22 And Fourthly that he layes a stumbling stone and rocke of off nce before some Rom. 11.9 And Fiftly it is said sometimes that hee blinds and gives the Spirit of slumber unto men Romans 11.8 God is said to doe these things two manner of wayes namely First Passivè Passively by permitting them and by not withstanding gain-saying Answ and contradicting of them The Lord hath said that his Spirit shall not alwayes strive with man Gen. 6.3 And therefore he endures or suffer the vessels of wrath Rom. 9.22 Secondly Activè Actively for God is never meerly passive but a pure agent Thom. Now the Lord is active in reprobates Obdur ando occaecando by hardning their hearts and blinding their eyes and this may bee done one of these foure wayes namely either First by working hardnesse in their hearts or by making their hearts hard immediately and that either I. By infusing malice or a greater measure of wickednesse in the heart Or II. By compelling the partie to the committing of some wicked thing These two God neither hath done nor will doe for bee tempts no man Iames 1.14 neither is hee the Author of evill Or Secondly by sending an evill spirit as a judgement and scourge unto an evil man as the Lord did unto Saul 1 Sam. 16.14 Or Thirdly by permitting Sathan to tempt 1. King 22.22 Offendicula patitur non ponit God suffers stumbling stones to bee laid in mens wayes but himselfe layes none Or Fourthly by withdrawing or withholding his grace and gracious aid and assistance As Rom. 1.24 He further hardens those who were obdurate before as Exod. 3.19 Hee doth not send a Lethargy unto men but hee doth not heale it and therefore sinne prevailes Now this last is most proper peculiar to our present purpose and institution How can carnall or humane wisedome which Quest 6 is not simply vicious or evill hinder a man from the knowledge of God and Christ and the Gospel First wee need not enquire and seeke what it Answ 1 is that hinders us from the knowledge of God for the corruption of nature which is both in fooles and wise men doth this but rather what it is that moves God to passe by and refuse to redeeme some from the common destruction that all men are subject unto by the fall of Adam and that is his owne glory Proverbes 16.4 Now those whom the Lord denies to helpe or succour by his grace cannot rescue or aid themselves at all by any humane wisedome or knowledge And this humane wisedome may be said to hinder us from divine knowledge and eternall glory because it cannot helpe further succour or enable us to attaine thereunto And this Calvin thinkes to be the true meaning of the point and question in hand that it hinders because it conduceth nothing unto this spirituall knowledge But it is something more Secondly certainely naturall wisedome it Answ 2 selfe hinders us from the knowledge of God and salvation or that knowledge of God which is salvation Iâ—â—n 17 3. Or we must acknowledge
Church daily such as he will have saved Acts 2.47 namely such as were ordained unto life Acts 13.48 Rom. 11.7 Non precibus flexus sed spâ—â—te sua comâ—â—â—â—â— fecit Chrys super Hee was not moved to save us for or by our prayers but of his owne free will Declarat non aliunde quam ex Dei arbitrio pendere discrimen quod sapientes caecutiant idictae capiant Calvin s Our Saviour produceth no other reason but onely the Lords will why the wise are blinded and the simple understand the Gospell How doth this appeare Quest 4 First this divine Revelation and spirituall knowledge Answ 1 of the word is not granted to any for their merits neither can be acquired by study Chrysost s The Gospell is not apprehended or clearly taken up by any humane wit but onely by the illumination of the blessed Spirit Calvin s and hence the Apostle saith The spirituall man and he onely knowes all things 1 Corinth 2.14.15 And againe God hath given us his Spirit which searcheth all things even the deep Mysteries and hidden things of God 1 Cor. 2.10.12 And therefore if wee cannot understand spirituall things without the Spirit as is most true because no man knowes the things of God but the Spirit of God and he unto whom the Spirit will reveale them And that no man can merit deserve or procure the presence of the holy Ghost by any thing he doth but that he is given freely of God to whom he will Then predestination unto life and light must needs proceed from the free will and good pleasure of the Lord. Secondly it further evidently appeares that Answ 2 this hiding of the Gospell from the wise and the revealing of it to the simple proceedeth from the meere will of God thus Because there is no difference in the Object at all as is cleare thus I. All by nature are so blinded and corrupted Psalm 14.1 c. Rom. 3.23 that none can now save themselves or their owne soules And II. Although it should be granted that sufficient grace is given unto all which will be hard to prove yet here there is no difference in the Object neither and therefore the difference will be either First in the corroborating and strengthening of the minds of men against the temptations of the flesh or world or Divell And this without controversie is the gift of God and a gift not given unto all neither Or else Secondly in that further grace whereby wee cannot fall finally or totally August de cor grat which is given onely to the Elect. And therefore this grace and strength whereby wee come unto salvation must needs come from the Lord and that not of or for our merits but onely of his owne free grace and love Thirdly it is cleare that election and rejection Answ 3 or predestination unto life and preterition proceed meerely from the will of God thus because the will of God is the first and the great transcendent rule of all his actions For I. The glory of God regulates his will And II. His will doth dispose of his decrees And III. According to his decrees follow his actions and therfore his actions proceed from his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 good wil as our Saviour plainly expresseth in the text Thou hast concealed these things from the wise and revealed them unto Babes And why Because it seemed good in thy sight or because thou wouldest So elsewhere the Lord saith I will doe what I will Esa 46.10 And againe the Lord workes according to his owne will Daniel 4.32 Reade further these plain places Roman 19.15.18.22 Iames 1.18 and Ephes 1.11 Quest 5 What doth God here require of us or what is our duety herein in regard of God Answ 1 First we must not demand or seeke a reason of Gods decree but rest wholly upon his will which is alwaies holy and just and good For when a man asketh God a reason of his actions or decrees or why he doth thus or thus it is as much as if the Clay in the hand of the Potter should say why wilt thou make me such or such a vessell or of such and such a fashion as is now in thy heart to doe Object If it be here objected that the Potter hath reasons why he will or hath done thus and thus which the clay or pot cannot understand I answer Answ 1 First if the Potter have reasons why hee will make the pot of such or such a fashion or for such and such an use those reasons are in his owne will and deliberation and not in the difference of the clay Answ 2 Secondly none denies but the Lord hath his reasons why the doth hide his Gospell from some and make it knowne unto others but these reasons are neither revealed unto us nor to bee enquired of by us neither are wee able ever to find them out as is plaine from Rom 11.33 c. And therfore here I conceive that Aristophanes his Proverbe is worth observing who saith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 That it is better for a man to fit still then to rise and catch a fall better not to enquire and search into the profound and hidden Judgments and secret decrees of God then to search but never be able to finde them out especially when there is no need at all of that investigation or possibility to alter the least particle of any of Gods immutable decrees although we could find them out but yet more especially when this kind of search is condemned and forbidden at least implicity and by necessary consequence And therefore this is the first thing which is required of us in regard of the judgements decrees and actions of God not to demand a reason of them Answ 2 Secondly wee must confesse and acknowledge the Lord to bee most just in both these decrees although wee are not able to conceive or comprehend any other cause or reason of them then his owne will that is wee must confesse that the Lord is just in the blinding of the wise and the enlightning of the simple in the saving of Iacob and the destroying of Esau and in the receiving of some and rejecting of others although in the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 wee know not the reason why the Lord doth it VERS 27. Verse 27 All things are delivered unto mee of my Father and no man knoweth the Sonne but the Father neither knoweth any man the Father save the Sonne and hee to whomsoever the Sonne will reveale him It is questioned by some whether God doth Quest 1 most perfectly know himselfe To which wee answer God doth know himselfe Answ and that most perfectly as appeares from this verse wherein our Saviour saith that no man knoweth the Son but the Father neither doth any man know the Father but the Sonne Here it is plainely given to the Father that hee knoweth the Sonne and to the Sonne that hee knoweth the Father Now there is nothing imperfect in
God and therefore the knowledge both of the Sonne in the Father and the Father in the Sonne is perfect There are two things from this verse objected against the Holy Ghost which I will briefly and severally answer although in effect they bee but one God knoweth the Sonne the Holy Ghost Object 1 knoweth not the Sonne For no man knoweth the Sonne but the Father Therefore the Holy Ghost is not God This place excludeth no person of the blessed Answ 1 Trinity but only creatures and false gods And the meaning is this None that is no creature or Idoll god knoweth the Sonne of God but only the Father And this opposition is made to exclude creatures not to exclude the Holy Ghost Although the Holy Spirit be God yet is he not Obiect 2 Omniscient one that knowes all things for hee knowes neither the Father nor the Sonne the Father only knowing the Sonne and the Sonne only knowing the Father This Objection is in a manner the same with the former Answ and therefore the like answer will suffice for it I say therefore that is a Sophisme or Fallacie A figura dictionis because this Particle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 doth onely exclude creatures and not the blessed Spirit who perfectly knowes God 1 Cor. 2.10 What knowledge doth our Saviour here speak Quest 2 of when he saith None know the Father or Sonne First Calvin thinkes that he speakes of that Answ 1 spirituall and divine knowledge which is communicated to the creature Secondly others suppose that he understands Answ 2 that infinite knowledge or comprehension of the infinite God which is only in God Thirdly our Saviour himselfe is his owne Answ 3 best Expositor in this verse None know either the Father or Sonne save onely those to whom God reveales them To teach us That none can know God without God Observ Exod 33.20 and 1 Cor. 21. Iohn 1.18 and 1 Iohn 4.12 Except God please to reveale himselfe to men they cannot know him as our Saviour often objected to the Pharisees yee know not the Father Why cannot men know God except he please Quest 3 to reveale himselfe unto them Answ 1 First because hee dwels in that inaccessible light that no eye can attaine unto 1 Tim. 6.16 Answ 2 Secondly because he is incomprehensible by nature Chrys impers s Quest 4 Who are blame-worthy in this particular Answ 1 First those who thinke that they can attaine unto the knowledge of the Father without the Sonne Object 3 Here it may be objected that there is a naturall knowledge of God Rom. 1.19.20.21 and therefore a man may know God without Christ Answ 1 First there is a double knowledge of God namely I. Theoricall and Dogmaticall and here perhaps they know something And II. Experimentall and here naturall men are ignorant and know nothing because they have not seene God Our Saviour saith Blessed are they that see God Matth. 5.8 because this sight begets an experimentall knowledge of him And therefore natural men who never had this sight can never have this knowledge Answ 2 Secondly the Dogmaticall knowledge of God is manifold For the proofe hereof observe that the knowledge of God is either I. Perfect and plenary and that either First absolutely to know Quantus Qualis est how infinite hee is and absolutely to comprehend and perfectly to know whatsoever is in him And thus only God knowes himselfe Or Secondly respectively when a man knowes God fully according to the capacity of the vessell And thus all the Saints in heaven know God Mat. 5.8 c 1 Cor. 13.12 II. Imperfect and this is either First cleare and bright and is wrought by the preaching of the Gospel and the operation of the blessed Spirit 2 Corinth 3.18 Or Secondly cloudy and darke and is begot and bred in naturall men by the relickes and sparkes of naturall understanding And this knowledge is all that a naturall man can have Answ 2 Secondly they are extreamely too blame who will judge of God without the revelation of him by Christ Caecus non judicat de coloribus The blind cannot judge or discerne of colours and yet many who are spiritually blind will undertake to judge and discerne of God although Christ never revealed him unto them Answ 3 Thirdly they are not guiltlesse or free from blame who being altogether ignorant of God dare yet trust in him For how can a man truly trust in him whom hee knowes not Answ 4 Fourthly and lastly they are here blame-worthy who presume to pray and offer up in sacrifice the Calves of their lips with the Athenians To an unknowne God Act. 17.14 For with what comfort or confidence can we pray to him whom wee know not Rom. 10.14 Vers 28. VERS 28. Come unto me all yee that labour and are heavie laden and I will give you rest Sect. 1 § 1. Come Our Saviour doth not say buy or procure this grace and consolation with infinite sufferings and labours but only Venite Come a most meane prize To teach us That the condition unto life faith Observ and salvation is most easie Esa 55.1 we must buy it but without money or money-worth Ephes 2.5.8 Titus 3.5 How doth the truth of this appeare Quest Thus namely First because we are saved by faith Answ and not by workes Ephes 2.5 8. Tit. 3.5 Secondly because Christ hereby would magnifie his grace Ephes 1.6 Rom. 4.16 Galath 2.21 Thirdly because Christ workes in us that which hee requires of us Heb. 8.8 from Ierem. 31.31 and Heb. 10.16 Esa 54.13 Rom. 11.27 from Esa 27.9 Fourthly we must doe nothing as a cause of our salvation Rom. 11 6. and 10.6 Psal 81.10 c. § 2. Vnto me Sect. 2 Two things might hence be observed to wit Observ First that there is no way or meanes to come unto salvation but only Christ Act 4.12 But of this elsewhere Secondly that the summe and top of our happinesse Observ 2 is to enjoy Christ and to bee brought unto him How it the truth hereof apparent Quest It appeares most plainely by these three particulars namely First because hee is able Answ and willing to save those who come or are brought unto him Heb. 7.25 Qui vult potest pater omnipotens est Hee that can and will save us is an Almighty and all mercifull God Musculus upon these words saith That there are tbree things in Christ viz. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 He who would help others had need be Potent able to helpe and therefore Christ who promiseth to helpe all that come unto him had need be able and is indeed most able to succour releeve helpe those who doe come II. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In this thing of helping others there is not onely required Potentia ability to helpe but also Legitima potestas that is that hee who helpes hath received free power from God to save whom hee pleaseth Now this also is in Christ for hee saith in
when we encrease in the knowledge of God then we shall learne First that God is most exactly pure and perfect and that not only by nature in himselfe but also in his will towards us 1. Peter 1.15 Hee is diametrally opposite to all sinne and hates all with a perfect hatred In toto genere And Secondly that it behoves us to perfect our obedience in al things not suffering or admitting of any sinne but esteeming all as poyson Treason Rebellion Murther or the like things which are of this nature that one of them once committed makes a man guilty of death We must remember that one small spoonfull of poyson will kill and one chaine captivate and enthrall and therefore be carefull that no sinne at all raigne or remaine within us Romans 6.12 Yea Thirdly then wee shall know that it is our duety to give our very hearts up unto God Proverb 23.26 and to conforme them unto the purity and pure wil of God nor suffering a wicked thought to lodge or abide there Ierem. 4.14 but labouring to mortifie all carnall and corrupt aff ctions Hence III. The further on wee proceed and go in the way of sanctity and the greater the measure of our knowledge of God doth encrease the more sensible we become of the power and strength of sinne within us which daily strives and warres against us Insomuch as First we are not able to prevent or preserve our selves from the temptations and assaults of sin Yea Secondly we are not able so to withstand temptations and snares but that they daily overcome us and leade us captive unto sinne Yea Thirdly we are often seduced and ledde aside of our owne lusts and concupiscence which in us rebels against us Iames 1.14 Galath 5.17 Rom. 7.23 Yea Fourthly hence we beginne to feare that wee are evill and corrupt trees Matth. 12.34 Because we can neither I. Cheerefully and freely performe any thing that is good Nor II. Take heed of or avoid spots and blemishes and staines in the best workes wee doe Nor III. Suppresse our own inherent lusts and concupiscence Hence Fiftly at least we grieve and mourne that wee thus daily offend our good God with David Psal 120.5 and Paul Rom. 7.24 And hence unfainedly and frequently desire a new heart Psalme 51.10 c. These may be comforted with the Lords promise unto Paul My grace shall be sufficient for thee 2 Corinth 12.9 And with our Saviours here who hath given his word that hee will ease and refresh them and give comfort unto them yea when they are thus sicke hee will be a Physician unto them Mat. 9.17 For either I. Hee will take away concupiscence and lust from them the meanes whereunto are fasting prayer labour and taming and bringing under the body 1 Cor. 9.27 For by these many temptations are overcome Or II. Hee will give strength to resist them and his Holy Spirit which shall strive against them Gal. 5.17 For conscience often doth put a bridle upon concupiscence in so much as it cannot when it would prevaile against it This victory is most excellent and undoubtedly the Saints never sinne Totà plenà voluntate without some struggling and reluctancie of Spirit when they are first informed that the thing they are tempted unto is sinne Or III. If our owne lust or concupiscence should traiterously assault us then at least Christ will bridle and restraine us from the act of sinne and will either hinder it by cutting off the occasions or by interposing some lets and remoraes as 1 Sam. 25.32 hee hindred David by Abigails comming from killing of Nabal Or IV If wee should fall into any sinne as the best of the Saints have done then he will pardon all our sinnes and so take them away that they shall never separate betwixt him and us 1. Iohn 2.1 2. And thus wee see who may draw full buckets of comâ—ort from Christ this living and ever springing Well Sect. 6 § 6. Refocillabo I will give you rest The carefull Physician doth desire and endeavour to heale and recover his sicke patient but he dare not assume or arrogate thus much to himselfe that hee will heale and cure him but our Saviour doth peremptorily affirming Refcillabo I will give you rest Observ 1 Hence then observe That in Christ there is a certaine assurance of comfort Reade Iohn 7.37 and 3.16 and 13.28 All his promises are yea and Amen 2 Cor. 1. And therefore seeing hee hath promised consolation hee will also performe it Wherefore let us labour above all things for Christ for if we have him we have all 1 Cor. 3.21 Here observe Christ promiseth unto the faithfull these things viz. First confort against Pressures and oppressions of the world and that either I. By taking them away and delivering his children from them Or II. By facilitating of the affliction and making it either short or light Or III. By giving greater things that is peace of conscience a full assurance of faith a cheerfull confidence and perfect patience to undergoe all oppressions and persecutions whatsoever Rom. 8.37 38. Or IV. By crowning and rewarding their sufferings with eternall glory 2 Cor 4.17 Secondly pardon of all their sinnes both in regard of the evill of sinne and punishment 1 Iohn 2.1 Thirdly Balme of Gilead hee hath promised to bee our Physician to cure all our sinnes and to preserve us in the state of grace and sanctification untill hee bring us unto glory Reade Psalme 103.2.3 Rom. 14.4 and 1 Iohn 3.9 Fourthly peace of conscience and spirituall joy Rom. 5.1 2. and 14.17 Fiftly Protection and direction he will be a companion in our journey and a Co-partner of our bonds oh who would ot long and desire such a Guid and Convoy as will not suffer a man to erre but lead him into the truth nor to be heavie heartlesse sad and sorrowfull in his journey but will cheere up his spirits and make him merry Oh who would not desire this Comforter and Lord who can afford unto us every thing that is good and preserve and defend us from all evill Our blessed Saviour by this promise of giving rest unto all that come unto him would teach Observ 2 us That all that seeke him shall bee rewarded or shall find him Matt. 7.7 Luke 6.24 Hee was sent to those who mourne Esa 61.2.3 And hence his mercy is glorified that he freely gives to those who seeke not to those who buy grace or purchase Christ with a price Esay 55.1.2 What doth this Rest or Refreshing import or Quest 1 imply The phrase is borrowed from the body and transferred unto the soule and doth respect a foure-fold body viz. First Corpus aestuans a hot and burning body as appeares by Psalme 66.12 Ierem Answ 6.16 and Act 3.19 Thus the soule inflamed with the fire of lust or pride is refreshed and cooled by Christ Rom. 7.5.23.25 and 2 Corinth 12.9 who doth allay and cause to freese this scorching heate Secondly Corpus
Ceremoniall in shadowing forth first Christs rest in the grave and our spirituall rest in him so now also it is Mysticall in shewing our spirituall rest and cessation from the works of sin as the Prophet applieth it Esa 58.14 teaching us how to keep the Sabbath in not doing our own works nor seeking our own will Besides it is Symbolicall in being a pledge unto us of our everlasting rest in the Kingdom of God according to that of the Apostle There remaineth therefore a rest to the people of God Heb. 4.9 Quest 3 What works were permitted to be done upon the Sabbath under the Law and are allowed unto us under the Gospel Answ 1 First there was a great difference among the Jews in the observation of their festivall daies for the Sabbath was more strictly kept than the rest they being therein forbidden to prepare or dresse that they should eat Exod. 16.23 or to kindle a fire Exod. 35.3 But in the other solemn daies as in the first day of the Pasch those works are excepted which were about their meat Exo. 12.16 and they onely are restrained from all servile works Lev. 23.7 And the reason hereof was because the Sabbath was a speciall figure and type of our spirituall rest in Christ and figures are most exactly to be kept for the more lively shadowing forth of that which was figured And therefore we have now more liberty in keeping of the Lords day wherein it is lawfull to provide for our food and to do other necessary things because the figure and shadow is past and the body is come Å¿ Tostat s Exod. qu. 13. Answ 2 Secondly notwithstanding the strict injunction of bodily rest certain works were lawfull to be done by the Jews even under the Law and much more by us under the Gospel As I. Opera necessitatis works of necessity which could neither be conveniently be deferred nor yet prevented Of this kinde is the necessary defence against the invasion of enemies as 1 Mac. 2.40 So Ioshua with his company compassed the wals of Iericho seven daies together of the which number the Sabbath must needs be one It was also lawfull for them to leade their Oxe or Asse to the water Luke 13.15 and if their Beasts were faln into the pit to help them out Luke 14.5 and in this place And it was lawfull to save their Cattell or their other substance if any sudden casualty did indanger them as if an house were set on fire to quench it if their Corn were like to be lost in the field to preserve it yea they might also in case of necessity seek for their food upon the Sabbath as the Apostles plucked and rubbed the ears of Corn on the Sabbath when they were hungry and in so doing are excused by our Saviour verse 1 2 3 c. of this Chapter II. Opera charitatis the works of mercie and charity might and still may be exercised upon the Sabbath day as to visit the sick to cure and heal the diseased or for the Physician to resort to his Patient Thus we see our Saviour cures on this day verse 13. of this Chapter and Luke 13.11 and Iohn 5.8 III. Opera pietatis religious works or works tending to piety were not inhibited but allowed to be performed upon this day as the Priests did slay the sacrifices and offer them did other bodily works which belonged thereunto and therefore they are said to break the Sabbath and not to be guilty verse 5. Not that indeed the Sabbath was broken by them but this our Saviour spake in respect of the vulgar opinion that thought the Sabbath violated if any necessary worke were done therein Tostat s Exod. 20. qu. 14. Thus the Sexton may ring the bels to call the people to Church and the people may walke to their Parish Church though somewhat farre off and the Pastor and Minister may goe forth to preach yea study and meditate of his Sermon although this bee laborious unto the body because all these being helpes for the exercises of Religion are warrantable and lawfull IV. Opera voluntaria workes of pleasure and recreation Now as for these we have Permission to use them as they shall be no lets or impediments unto spirituall exercises as publike prayers the hearing of the word the meditating therein and such like otherwise they are not to be used Willet Synops fol. 498. Initio VERS 18. Vers 18 Behold my servant whom I have chosen my beloved in whom my soule is well pleased I will put my Spirit upon him and he shall shew judgement to the Gentiles Wee have all the three Persons of the blessed Trinity lively expressed in this verse but I will speake but only of the third How is the Holy Ghost distinguished from Quest 1 the Father and the Sonne First hee is distinguished from them by his Answ 1 name For this Person onely is called the Holy Spirit and neither the Father nor the Sonne Secondly hee is distinguished from them by Answ 2 office for he is sent by them God the Father sends him as in this verse and Iohn 14. God the Sonne sends him Iohn 15. and 20. Thirdly the true propriety which distinguisheth Answ 3 this third Person from the first and second is this that he equally proceeds from the Father and the Sonne How this is wrought is not revealed except only that Christ once blowing or breathing upon his Apostles gave the Spirit unto them Iohn 20. What names are given to the Holy Spirit in Quest 2 the Scriptures First sometimes hee is called only Spiritus a Answ 1 Spirit as Mat. 4. Hee was led into the wildernesse of the Spirit and Iohn 3. That which is borne of the Spirit and Iohn 7. The Spirit was not yet given Secondly sometimes some Epithets are added Answ 2 thereunto as Spiritus Dei Mat. 9. Hee saw the Spirit of God descending And verse 28. of this Chapter If I by the Spirit of God cast out devils c. Answ 3 Thirdly sometimes hee is called Spiritus Patris the Spirit of the Father Matth. 10.20 and that I. To distinguish him from all created spirits And II. To shew that he proceeds and is sent from the Father or is of the same substance with the Father Answ 4 Fourthly sometimes he is called Spiritus sanctus the Holy Spirit as Matth. 1. That which is borne is of the holy Spirit and so verse 3.32 Whosoever speaketh against the Holy Ghost Now hee hath this name given unto him in a double regard viz. I. In regard of his substance because that is most holy And I. In regard of his substance because that is most holy And II. In regard of his office becasue hee is the Fountaine of holinesse bringing remission of sinnes and working holy motions in the hearts of the faithfull Answ 5 Fifthly sometimes hee is called the Spirit of truth as Iohn 14. and 16. And this name he hath also from his office because hee keepes
the true Doctrine of the Lord and leads the sincere Ministers of the Church and the faithfull people unto all truth yea because hee dwels in those places and brests where heavenly truth raignes and beares sway but absents himselfe from all that love lyes and errours Answ 6 Sixthly sometimes hee is called Paracletus the Comforter because he sustaines the heart of the faithfull in affliction by comfort faith patience perseverance and hope of eternall glory Iohn 14. and 15. and 16. Quest 3 What are the offices operations and workes of the holy Spirit Answ They are many and respect either the Prophets or Christ or the Apostles or Ministers or the faithfull and Elect people of God First the workes of the Spirit respect the holy Prophets whom he governed inspired and taught enflaming them with the knowledge and light of the true Messiah and of things to come Thus David in Spirit called Christ Lord Mat. 22. And Zachary and Elizabeth and Simeon are taught many things by the Spirit which they foretell of Christ Luke 1. and 2. Secondly the operations of the Spirit respect Christ for he helped the conception and nativity of the Messiah The Holy Ghost shall come upon thee c. Luke 1. and Matth. 1. Before they came together Mary was found to be with child of the Holy Ghost yea the Spirit was given unto Christ by God out of measure Iohn 1. and Luke 4. Iesus being full of the Holy Ghost c. and Luke 10 He rejoyced in spirit although this may be understood of the internall motions Thirdly the operations of the Spirit respect the Apostles and Evangelists hee inspired them when they were to write the Scriptures 2 Pet. 1.19 Hee led them in the truth of their preaching and brought those things into their minds which before Christ had taught them He made them able Ministers enduing them with the gift of tongues and the power of Miracles and with all graces befitting such a calling Fourthly the works of the Spirit respect the Ministers and Ministery of the word of God for he makes them able Ministers he cals them to the work of the Ministery yea he is the Governour of the Ministery who doth conserve deliver and propagate the true Doctrine and that by means viz. the sincere Doctors of the Church whom he hath promised to direct Fifthly the operations of the Spirit respect the faithfull elect children of God for I. He regenerates them Iohn 3. Except a man be born of water and of the holy Ghost c. II. He quickens the hearts of men and doth excite and inspire spirituall motions therein III. He comforts and cheers sorrowfull souls and raiseth up those who are dejected in spirit from whence he is called the Comforter IV. He leads them the right way They shall hear a voice behinde them saying This is the way walk in it V. He excites and provokes the minde unto an ardent invocation of God teaching the faithfull to pray in the Spirit VI. He gives to the faithfull an assurance of their Adoption and Glorification Rom. 8.15 16 And therefore if we desire to be made partakers of these graces and blessings let us labour for the Spirit by faithfull fervent and frequent prayers unto God VERS 20. A bruised Reed shall he not break Vers 20 and smoaking Flax shall he not quench What is meant here by Flax Quest 1 The word in the Originall is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Answ and hath divers significations namely First sometimes it is taken generally for any threed Secondly sometimes more strictly for a linnen threed Thirdly sometimes for the string of a Harp Fourthly sometimes for a Fishers line which is made of threed Fiftly sometimes for sails Sixtly Syrus reads lucernam crepitantem non extinguet he will not quench the crackling lamp because when a lamp is ready to dye or go out it makes a creeking or crakling noise And Tremellius for linum flax puts lucernam a lamp whose match or wick is made of flax and who smokes and makes a noise as if it were ready to dye and yet this Christ will not quench Hence then observe That there is a weak Faith which yet is true Observ and although it be weak yet because it is true it shall not be rejected of Christ Psalm 103.2 How doth the truth of this appear Quest 2 It is evident from hence Answ because Faith is not created simul semel perfect at the first as Adam was but is like a man in the ordinary course of Nature who is first an imperfect birth and then an infant then a childe then a youth then a man or like a grain of Mustard-seed Mat. 13.31 33. and 1 Pet. 2.2 for Faith groweth and encreaseth unto perfection as is cleer from these places Prov. 4.18 Ephes 4.13 and 2 Pet. 3.18 and 1 Corin. 1.7 and 2 Corin. 1.7 and 10.15 and 2 Thes 1.3 Quest 3 Who are here to be reproved Answ Those who tax condemn and contemn the weak children of God Mark 9.24 Quest 4 Must we sow cushions under mens Elbows must we cry peace peace unto them 1 Thes 5.3 must we not reprove them for their weaknesse of Faith must we be blinde leaders of the blinde and not tell them of their faults Answ Extreams are here most carefully to be avoided for as we must not lull them asleep so we must not be snares unto them some sing a secure man asleep and others choke a half dead man we must neither be beds of Down unto them nor sharp Knives we must neither be soft Cushions for them to rest themselves securely on nor yet to choke them withall And therefore three degrees are to be observed namely First some utterly reject all weak ones and tax all weaknesse in Faith of hypocrisie Certainly these are either proud or cruell men Secondly some comfort and establish those who are weak saying Be quiet thou hast Faith and Grace enough and thou art good enough thou needest no more neither must thou be too righteous Eccles 7. These are soft but not safe Cushions these are fawning flatterers and not faithfull friends Thirdly some comfort and exhort saying Be of good cheer he who hath begun a good work will also finish it in you Philip. 1.6 and therefore pray that his Grace may abound in you verse 9. yea do not sit still but go forward and march on in the way of the Lord Heb. 6.1 Now this is the safest and best course for three things are to be acknowledged namely I. That the maturity of Faith doth consist in the perfection thereof Rom. 8.38 and 2 Cor. 5.6 and 2 Tim. 1.12 and Heb. 10.22 II. That doubting is not blamelesse for a wavering staggering and doubting Faith is every where taxed as Ephes 4.14 Iames 1.6 Heb. 10.23 III. That it is every mans duty perpetually to encrease and to labour to abound in Knowledge Love Faith Spirit and in all graces and vertuous qualities 2 Pet. 3.18 Rom. 15.13
Ghost it shall not be forgiven him neither in this world neither in the world to come Sect. 1 § 1. But the blasphemy against the Holy Ghost shall not be forgiven Quest 1 Concerning blasphemy against the blessed Spirit divers Questions will be made to wit What is the sinne against the Holy Ghost Answ 1 First some of the Ancients call it finall impenitency some hatred of all Christian and brotherly love and some desperation of mercy But these are improperly called blasphemy Answ 2 Secondly that sinne whereby the essence and person of the Holy Spirit is hurt or blasphemed certainly is not this irremissible sin and blasphemy for many Sabellians Eunomians and Macedonians Heretickes at first spake wickedly of the holy Spirit and denied his Deity but afterwards repenting found mercy and obtained remission of sinnes Answ 3 Thirdly neither is this unpardonable blasphemy a simple Apostacy from a knowne truth because hope of pardon is not denied to these Apostates neither is the gate of mercy eternally shut against them if they wil but repent This appeares from our Saviours prayers Father lay not this sinne to their charge and yet these for whom he prayes had called him Devill had said he had an uncleane spirit although they were convinced of his Doctrine and divine workes I argue hence thus Those who commit unpardonable blasphemy against the Holy Ghost are not to be prayed for But Christ prayed for those who spake evill of him and his Doctrine and workes against their consciences Therefore these had not committed that unpardonable sinne and consequently might have obtained mercy if they had but repented Answ 4 Fourthly Augustine serm 11. de verbis Apost saith it is Impugnatio finalis agnitae veritatis a finall opposing or resisting of a knowne truth Our Divines more largely and clearely define it thus Blasphemy against the Holy Ghost is an universall apostacy and totall relapse inseparably conjoyned with an hatred of the truth Or thus it is a deniall and opposition of a knowne truth concerning God and his will and workes of which truth the conscience is convicted and which denying and impugning thereof is done of set purpose and with deliberation We have an example hereof in the Emperor Iulian who was a learned and an eloquent man and a professour of the Religion of Christ but afterwards fell away and turned Apostate and hence is called Iulian the Apostate and wrote a Book against the Religion of Christ which was answered by Cyrill Afterwards being in a battle against the Persians hee was thrust into the bowels with a dart no man then knew how which dart he pulled out with his owne hands and presently blood followed which hee tooke in his hand as it gushed forth and flung up into the Ayre saying Vicisti Gallilae vicisti O Galilean meaning Christ thou hast now conquered me and so ended his dayes in blaspheming of Christ whom he once professed w Theod. lib. 3. hist Ca. 25. Why is this unpardonable blasphemy called Quest 2 the sin against the Holy Ghost First not because the Holy Spirit may bee offended Answ 1 and the sinne not reflect upon the Father and Sonne for he who sinnes against the third person sinnes also against the first and second from whom he proceeds Secondly it is the sinne against the Holy Ghost Answ 2 because the manifestation of spirituall and supernaturall truth is a divine worke which worke is immediately wrought by the Holy Spirit and therefore although they who wittingly and willingly oppose this truth sinne against all the persons of the blessed Trinity yet after a more singular manner they sinne against the Holy Ghost because they blaspheme his proper and immediate worke in their minds and maliciously impugne and resist his proper grace and power Thus I say it is called the sin against the Holy Ghost because it is against the operations of the Spirit which are three namely I. To enlighten the Minds with the light of the Gospell and hence it is called the Spirit of Revelation Ephes 1.17 II. To perswade the Mind to receive and embrace those truths which are revealed by the Gospell Heb. 6. for this is to receive the knowledge of the truth III. To worke in a man a certaine perswasion of the goodnesse of those things which he beleeves and this is to taste the good word of God And therefore the sinne against the Holy Ghost is a contumellous and reproachfull rejecting of the Gospel after that a mans mind by the blessed Spirit is supernaturally perswaded of the truth and goodnesse of this word and will of God laid downe in the Gospel Quest 3 Why is this sinne against the Holy Ghost called unpardonable or a sinne which cannot bee forgiven Answ 1 First not because it exceeds in greatnesse blasphemy against the Father and the Sonne Answ 2 Secondly nor because the Father and the Son are lesse then the Holy Ghost For all the three Persons are coeternall and coequall Answ 3 Thirdly neither because the greatnesse thereof exceeds either Gods mercy or Christs merit For both are infinite the mercy of God is above all his workes and that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or price laid downe by our Saviour is of infinite value and Answ 4 worth Neither Fourthly it is called unpardonable because it is more difficultly pardoned then other sinnes are For every sinne is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a breach of Gods Law and therefore he can pardon if he pleaseth the greatest as well as the least Nor Answ 5 Fifthly because it is an inexcusable sinne for in many other sinnes men are altogether left without excuse which yet are frequently pardoned upon their repentance Answ 6 Sixthly but it is called a sinne which cannot be forgiven because simply all remission is denied unto it neither did any man ever obtaine pardon that committed it nor ever shall And that for these reasons to wit I. Because such are punished by God with such a finall blindnesse of mind and hardnesse of heart that they can never returne either to themselves or unto God by true and unfained repentance and therefore being excluded and debarred of repentance they must necessarily be denied remission because no penitencie no pardon Hence Saint Iohn forbids us to pray for such an one because it is impossible for such to be renewed by repentance Heb 6.5 II. Because such reject the only meanes of salvation as the sicke man who will not be cured For as that disease is incurable which doth so take away or destroy the power of nature that neither the retentive nor concoctive facultie can doe their duties So there is no cure for him who rejects the balme of Gilead no water to wash away his sin who tramples under his feet the blood of the Covenant and despiseth that all healing Iordan Heb. 6.4 and 10.20 and Act. 4.12 and cleare-purging and white-washing Fountaine no sacrifices to take away his transgressions who crucifieth unto himselfe the Lord of glory
and despiseth that inestimable sacrifice offered up by him yea there is no name for him to bee saved by who blasphemes the name of the onely Mediator and Redeemer Iesus Christ our Lord. III. Because God in his justice will not suffer that his holy Spirit which is the Spirit of truth should be taxed with lying and falshood which is the direct sin of those who commit this unpardonable offence IV. This sinne is called irremissible because it so casts them into the power of Sathan that they can never returne from that captivity and bondage For as the Saints and faithfull have the testimony of the Spirit which assures them that they belong unto God not unto Sathan So these blasphemous Apostates have a certaine testimony of their owne hearts and consciences that the Devill holds them and will hold them unto the end Now that testimony given unto the Saints may bee called the seale of the Spirit and this given unto these blasphemers the signe or Character of Sathan How many things concurre to the making Quest 4 up of this sinne against the Holy Ghost or how many things are required in him who commits it First three things concurre to the making up Answ 1 of this sinne namely I. Abnegatio veritatis a deniall of the truth against knowledge and conscience II. Apostasia universalis an universall apostacy and falling away from Christ and not some particular sinne committed against the first or second table of the Law III. Rebellio a rebellion arising from the hatred of the truth conjoyned with a tyrannicall sophisticall and hypocriticall opposing thereof both in the doctrine and profession thereof Hence it appeares Secondly that in him who commits this sin Answ 2 unto death it is necessary there should be these foure things to wit I. Hee must have a knowledge of that truth◠which hee opposeth Hence every sinne though never so great committed of ignorance is excluded yea although it arise from a certaine malice against the Sonne of man himselfe as did that sinne of Pauls in persecuting his members For blasphemy against the Holy Ghost cannot be forgiven but that great sinne arising from an ignorance of the truth committed against the Sonne of man was pardoned 1 Tim. 1.13 II. It is necessary that this knowledge of the truth doe not onely swim in the braine but so sinke into the heart that there be a full and deliberate assent to the truth And hence all sinnes are excluded which are not committed and acted of set purpose and out of deliberation against the knowne and acknowledged truth For blasphemy shall never be forgiven but sinnes suddenly fallen into may be pardoned as wee see by Davids transgressions Psalme 32.5 c. and 51. III. It is requisite that this knowledge which is opposed bee not acquired by study meerely or by strong and undeniable arguments or principles but by a supernaturall perswasion of the Holy Spirit Hence then all sinnes are excluded which may be in a Gentile or any man simply Atheisticall as the obduration of Pharaoh the presumption of Manasses and the finall impenitencie of the wicked For the sinne against the Holy Ghost presupposeth the operation of the Holy Ghost in the heart and therefore cannot be pardoned but there may be obduration presumption gloriation in sinne yea finall impenitencie in those who never were made partakers of any such grace or light or knowledge or operation of the Spirit and therefore if any such would but repent as Manasses did they should be pardoned as he was IV. It is necessary that this perswasion bee not only of the truth of the word but of the goodnesse thereof also when wee perswade our selves that the Gospel is true yea that it is good in it selfe and so good that happy shall we be if wee receive and obey it but miserable if we reject and sleight it Hence the sinnes of hypocrites and all formall Professors who have onely some knowledge of the truth and make only some out-side shew of Religion but are not affected with the goodnesse and sweetnesse thereof are excluded from blasphemy which never can be forgiven for those may repent and find mercy but this blasphemer cannot Quest 5 How many things are included in this sinne against the Holy Spirit Answ 1 First it includes not onely a contempt and neglect of the Gospel but also a rejecting thereof yea Answ 2 Secondly it containes a contumelious and reproachfull rejecting of the Gospel which is called the trampling of the Sonne of man and the blood of the Covenant under feet as an impure thing Now under this particular are comprehended malice hatred blasphemy and persecution and hence these Apostats are called Adversaries Heb. 10.27 From blasphemy then by this particular are excluded all back-sliding and denying of Christ and sinnes of presumption which arise either from infirmity or passion For Peters denying of his Master may be called properly Apostacie but not properly blasphemy because it proceeded from weakness not from malice Answ 3 Thirdly it includes a contumelious rejection of the Gospel against knowledge Hebr. 10.26 whereby are excluded sinnes of malice which spring from ignorance as Pauls did Answ 4 Fourthly it comprehends a contumelious rejection of the Gospel against conscience which Paul cals voluntariè to sinne willingly And hereby are excluded sinnes arising from carelesnesse or presumption or a perswasion of impunity or from a sleepie conscience as the sinnes of Manasses did Answ 5 Fiftly it includes a voluntary contradiction and opposition of the internall and supernaturall worke of the Spirit Heb. 10.23 for this is to reproach the blessed Spirit and the grace of the same Quest 6 How doth the greatnesse of this sinne of blasphemy appeare Answ It appeares by a serious consideration and view of the nature thereof Here then observe First of all other sinnes this harmes nature most because none casts men so farre from pardon as this doth which utterly takes away repentance the only way unto salvation As that is reckoned the greatest sicknesse which doth not only deprive a man of health but also debars and shuts the doore against all meanes unto health Secondly of all other sinnes this is the most grievous by reason of the hurt it doth and of all other the most abominable by reason of the defect of excuse For it takes away all excuse from men and makes them inexcusable They cannot excuse themselves by ignorance because their sinne was against knowledge nor by infirmitie and weaknesse because their consciences will tell them that they sinned out of obstinate and wilfull malice And therefore these mitigations and extenuations of ignorance and weaknesse being taken from them which other great sinners may plead their judgement certainely shall be the more grievous and insupportable Thirdly of all other sinnes this harmes the will and mind most for it makes a man unable to worke the workes of uprightnesse and holinesse That sicknesse is the most dangerous which doth so infect and corrupt
or envie Fifthly blind hearers who understand no more then Davids Idols Who had eyes but saw not eares but heard not c. Psalm 115.6 and 1 Corinthians 2.14 Sixthly proud hearâ—rs who are puft up with their owne wisedome Iohn 7.4.7 like the Pharisees who thought they knew so much that Christ could teach them no more then they knew Seventhly sinfull hearers who are so hindered and intangled by their sinnes that they cannot heare any thing which crosseth or opposeth their sinnes Eighthly sluggish hearers who heare but neither I. Remember what they heare as Matth. 13.52 and 1 Cor. 15.2 Nor II. Practise what they heare but are inconstant in the duties of Religion Iames 1.5.7 Quest 4 How must wee heare aright and profitably Answ 1 First before wee heare wee must prepare our selves as was shewed in the former Section Quest 3. Answ 2 Secondly in our hearing many things are required of us viz. I. Wee must begin to heare betimes in our youth Eccles 12.1 That is let us learne to love the preaching of the Word in our young yeers II. Wee must heare it attentively when we doe heare it Constantine being desired to sit downe when hee stood to heare a Sermon answered Nesas verlum Dei negligemèr andire It was no small wickednesse to heare the word of God negligently Euseb in vità Constant III. Wee must heare the Word humbly that is with feare and trembling Esay 66.2.5 IV. Wee must heare the Word with a desire to learne thereby as was shevved in the former Section Quest 3. V. Wee must heare seriously that is so as that vvee may gaine by our hearing The house of God is like to a shop full of precious drugs or rich merchandise or like a costly sumptuous and well furnished Banquet And therefore wee should never come thither and goe away againe empty but still gaine some spirituall grace and profit Non convenimus ut unus loquatur alius plausibus excipiat sic digrediamur sed ut nos utilia-vos lucremini Chrysost s Genes hom 1. We doe not meet together in the house of God to talke or conferre or to applaud what is spoken and so goe away but Ministers must labour to preach profitable things and people must labour to heare profitably VI. Wee must heare prudently and wisely not imprinting all things without difference in the memory which are delivered but by separating the lesse profitable things from the more profitable and retaining these the more surely Vt apes mel è floribus sic doctrinas tibi aptas Chrysost As Bees gather honey out of flowers so must wee apply and lay hold principally upon those doctrines and truths which are most fit for us that so wee may bee bettered thereby that is wee must chiefly attend unto and learne those things vvhich doe most avvaken the conscience and shake off security and comfort the heart and refresh the spirits and direct the life And VII These things vve must deeply imprint in our memories Mat. 13.52 that they may stand us instead in the time of need As for example sometimes vve heare instructions hovv to behave our selves in the times of temptation tribulation sicknesse losses crosses and the like Sometimes wee heare consolations for all these severall estates and conditions Now although wee be when wee heare these neither tempted nor tried nor afflicted nor weakned with sicknesse nor in any imminent danger of death yet we should carefully lay them up in our hearts and memories that wee may make use of them when wee are in such case for all these doe attend those who belong unto God at one time or other VIII Wee must heare for this end that wee may obey for to obey what wee heare from the Lord is to follow the Lord. Thirdly after our hearing of the word of God these things are required of us namely I. In the Church and there three duties are enjoyned viz. First prayer and this is not to be neglected for as before Sermon wee must pray both for the Minister and our selves that the Lord would assist both him in speaking and us in hearing and so direct him by his Spirit that he may speake home to our soules and consciences So after Sermon wee must pray for our selves and all the faithfull of the Congregation that the Lord would give a blessing to that which wee have heard that what we have heard we may remember and what wee remember we may understand and what wee understand to be good wee may practise and be enabled to continue in the practise thereof unto the end And as wee must thus pray unto God for our selves so wee must also praise him for enabling his servant the Minister to deliver his message unto us Thirdly the blessing is not to bee neglected as many doe who goe out of the Church before the blessing be given II. When wee are gone from the Church we must ruminate and meditate of what wee have heard It is not good as soone as ever wee goe from the Word to busie or imploy our selves about something or other but to recollect what wee have heard and to conferre with our families about it that so it may take the deeper root in our hearts Blessed are they that thus heare that is who First reverence honour and esteeme the Word And Secondly convene quickly and come betimes to the Lords house upon the Lords day And Thirdly labour to heare unto profit and edification And Fourthly pray for a blessing from God upon that which they have heard And Fifthly doe not neglect but stay for the blessing of the Minister And Sixthly meditate and ruminate after they are gone of that which they have heard Object The Papists to prove that justifying faith may bee separated from love urge this place where wee have a Parable of good and bad fish in one and the same not Now because they who are in the Church are faithfull it will follow that if they prove wicked then that faith from whence they are called faithfull may bee conjoyned with sinne from whence they are called sinfull and consequently may be separated from love Answ It is one thing for a man to be in the Church by an outward profession of faith and from thence only to be called faithfull it is another thing for a man to be a true member of Christ and from thence to bee called just or a justified man for that faith which is common both to the good and bad doth state a difference betweene Christians and no Christians but not betweene those who are justified not justified And therefore that faith is absurdly and ridiculously called justifying faith which while it remaines such hath neither the act nor power of justifying Bâ— Davenant Determin quest 38. pag. 172. VERS 52. Then said hee unto them Therefore every Scribe which is instructed unto the Kingdome of heaven is like unto a man which is an housholder Verse 52 that bringeth forth out of his treasure things new
hinder good things from us Or III. That our present estate makes more for Gods glory then another condition of life would doe Or IV. That the Lords appointed time is not yet come And therefore in this case wee must bee subject and patient and awaite the Lords leisure with perseverance in prayer Secondly the Lord often seemes not to regard Answ 2 his servants when they seeke for Christ Reade Psalme 104.229 Cantic 3.1 and 2 Corinth 3.18 Why doth God seeme herein not to regard Quest 2 his servants First because they are not as yet purged from Answ 1 the pollution of sinne but are captivated and contaminated by the reliques of rebellious lusts Or Secondly because they are not as yet truely Answ 2 humbled but selfe-conceited as the two sonnes of Zebedee were Or Thirdly because they are not as yet weaned Answ 3 from the world nor the world crucified unto them The Apostles wee see forsooke all for Christs sake and yet they strive who shall be the greatest so hard a matter is it for us to be weaned from the world Or Fourthly because they seeke not Christ fervently Answ 4 but coldly in their be is as the Church did Cantic 3.1 Or Fifthly perhaps because they have omitted Answ 5 or lost or let slip some occasion or meanes which hath beene offered unto them as the Church did Cantic 5.2 c. Or at least Sixthly because the Lord would have them Answ 5 being at first but probationers to be exercised that so grace may take the deeper impression in their hearts for that which is with much labour and difficulty acquired is the most charily kept and more highly prized And therefore if any have begun to set their faces towards Sion and to seek the Lord and after some long search have not found him Let them then confesse that the reason is either I. Because some sinne yet gets the upper hand over them Or II. Because they are yet proud and selfe-conceited Or III. Because they are not yet weaned from the world Or IV. Because they seek not Christ fervently and industriously Or V. Because they have not been so carefull as they ought to nourish and obey the motions of of the Spirit and to lay hold upon the offers of mercy and to use those means which God hath prescribed in his word Or else VI. Because God would inure them to labour at the first that so by exercise they may grow the stronger Wherefore if we desire to find Christ and to bring him home to our souls let us labour to remove these impediments and learn First to subdue and bring under all our corruptions and take heed that we be not subdued or brought under by any And Secondly to be humble and poore in Spirit and low in our own eyes And Thirdly to use the world as though we used it not and not to love it or set our hearts upon it And Fourthly to seek Christ with all our hearts and with all our soules And Fifthly To be carefull to attend to the motions of the Spirit and the calls of the word And. Sixthly to be constant and couragious in the use of all Holy meanes untill the Lord have fully revealed himselfe unto us for although hee come not within a little time yet he will certainly come at the last And therefore I. Be not discouraged neither faint II. Pray unto him to reveale himselfe and to be found by us Psal 31.16 and 80.3 7 19. and 119.135 III. Doe not delay or slack this search of Christ And IIII. Labour to remove all impediments out of our way and then hee that shall come will come and not tarry Sect. 5 § 5. O VVoman great is thy Faith Many profitable Quaeres will here bee made namely Quest 1 Whence had this Woman this great Faith Answ St. Marke saith that she heard of Christ and so according to St. Paul Rom. 10.14 her faith came by her Hearing Quest 2 How did the Woman approve her Faith to bee great Answ By her works as true faith ought to be confirmed Iames 2. Quest 3 What workes were remarkable or observable in this Woman Answ 1 First her comming unto Christ she flyes not to Witches or Inchanters or Idols or the intercession of the Saints or the mediation of the Apostles but onely unto Christ the Saviour of the world Secondly this woman by her comming unto Answ 2 Christ doth shew her love unto her Neighbour For the Law enjoynes the love of our Neighbour and the Gospell commends it as a good worke and this woman doth shew by her petition Lord be mercifull unto me and help me that she was as sensible of her daughters miseries as if they had been her own and besought Christ as earnestly in her behalfe as she could have done for her self observing herein the Apostles lesson Weep with those that weep Rom. 12.15 Thirdly this Woman prayes unto Christ Answ 3 which is an acceptable worke unto God when it is performed by his Children yea she invocates and implores his mercy in whom she only beleeves She doth not call upon or cry after the Apostles but onely prayes unto Christ And yet the Papists do alleadge this place to prove the intercession of the Saints But I. We doe not reade that she cryed after the Apostles but only unto Christ And II. The Apostles as yet were living and we deny not but the living may pray for the living though neither for the dead nor unto them III. The Apostles though not sought unto sue unto Christ as it seemes to help her because Christ answers I am not sent but to the lost sheep of Israel verse 24. but yet they prevail not and herein the Popish invocation of Saints is like unto this But Pareus s pag. 755 thinkes that the Apostles did not entreat Christ in her behalfe but disdained her desired that Christ would stint her lowd clamour and cause her to depart because with her cryes she troubled them Dimitte eam vel abige Drive her away Lord because she troubles us And therefore let us not with Papists forsake Christ and flee unto the Saints but with this faithfull Female let us First pray our selves unto our God his Christ And Secondly let us continue praying as she did untill we be heard And Thirdly let not our basenesse or unworthinesse hinder either us from praying or our faith in praying but let it be rather an Argument unto us that we shall be heard because the Lord never sends such empty away as are truly sensible of their unworthinesse Fourthly another good worke observable Answ 4 in this woman is Patience for shee patiently suffered her selfe to be called Dog and to bee sleighted as it were by Christ Fifthly in this woman we see a singular humility Answ 5 as well as perfect patience For our Saviour saith It is not good to take the Childrens bread and to cast it to Dogs And what saith this woman unto it I. She doth not
them Num. 11.29 Where we see that Moses prays and from his heart wishes that the Spirit of Prophesie and Interpretation were given to all the Lords people So Amos 7. I am no Prophet nor the son of a Prophet and yet he prophecieth And 2 Pet. 1.19 The Apostle saith That Prophesie is not of any privat Interpretation but it is the work of that Spirit wherby also the Prophets spake and this he gives to whom he will 1 Cor. 12. And therefore this Spirit and power and privilege of interpreting of Scripture according to the proportion of faith is not given onely to the Pope and his Cardinals Eighthly if by these words whatsoever thou Answ 8 loosest be meant the interpretation of Scripture than by these whatsoever thou bindest must necessarily be understood the obscuring of Scripture and so this must belong to Peter and his successours as well as that and indeed those who would be called Peters successours chuse this part to themselves a Ames Bel. enerv p. 52. t. 1. Ninthly Bellarmine in the proof of his Major Answ 9 proposition offends many waies namely I. Because he saith that under the names of the Keys the supreme power of judging is given to Peter and his successors whereas indeed there is given onely the Ministery of loosing and remitting of sins and of explicating the doctrines opinions and controversies of Religion Scharp de sacra Script 106. II. He offends because he saith that to Peter and his successours was given power not onely to pardon sins but to loose all bonds for Christ speaks here of pronouncing remission and pardon to the penitent but not to all hand over head to whom the Pope pleaseth but of dissolving and untying other bonds our Saviour speaks not III. He sins in saying That those to whom the Keys were given have power to dispense with those Laws which were enacted and ratified by God himself and with those punishments which were inflicted by God himself That which God commands a man to do he may omit by a dispensation from the Pope and that without sin that which God chargeth men not to do may faultlesly be done if the Pope give leave those punishments which God inflicts upon offenders may be taken off by the Pope And thus we see that the Pope is not onely by them exalted above all that are called Gods that is all Magistrates and Rulers but even above the Lord of heaven and earth for he can take men out of Gods hands he can free them from his hands yea he can deliver them from his commanding and condemning power IV. The Cardinall offends by his frivolous distinction of Whomsoever and Whatsoever because our Saviour in this place speaks onely of loosing of sins and of binding men for their sins as is evident from Mat. 18.18 19. and Iohn 20.23 Answ 10 Tenthly we grant that Peter had a Ministeriall power of binding loosing but not of binding or loosing What he would or Whom he would or As he would as the Pope arrogantly claims in his unbounded power because he must onely teach those things which are commanded him and dispense those things which were committed unto him aright that is according to the direction and prescript rule of God b Mat. 18.20 Act. 2.4 Gal. 1.8 Answ 11 Eleventhly by the successors of Peter we must understand either I. The Pope onely and thus we deny that the Keys were given to Peter and his successours because the Pope doth neither exercise the doctrine nor the works of Peter Or else II. All Bishops together and if thus then we must either understand it First of all and every Bishop that hath been in the Church since Peters time and in this sense we deny also that the keys were given to Peter and his successours for it is true which Ambrose saith lib. 1. de poenit cap. 6. Non habet Petri haereditatem qui fidem Petri non habet He is not the heir of Peters place who is not heir of Peters faith Or Secondly we understand it onely of those Bishops and Ministers who follow Peters Doctrine And in this sense we grant that the Keys were given to Peter and his successours Answ 12 Twelfthly and lastly Peter in his extraordinary office had no successour at all much lesse the Pope and if he had then so had also the other Apostles who had the same power and consequently there is not one onely supreme and chief Judge of all Controversies in the earth but many namely all the successours of all the Apostles as well as the successour of Peter Quest Why is the power of the Keys necessary Answ The power of the Keys is necessary in many regards viz. First in respect of the Commandement Mat. 18.17 Secondly in respect of the purity of the Sacraments because they are holy mysteries therfore God will have the power of the Keys to be executed that all impure persons may be kept back from his holy Table reade 1 Cor. 5.5 and 11.28 Numb 11.31 Deuteron 17 12. Matthew 5.24 Thirdly in respect of Gods glory for God is reproached and despighted if without difference the wicked and blasphemers go in the number of his children Fourthly in respect of the safety of the Church which shall be punished if she wittingly and willingly prophane Christs Sacraments Fifthly in regard of the safety of sinâ—ers that they being often admonished may return unto repentance Sixthly in respect of others lest they should be corrupted 1 Cor. 5.6 Seventhly in regard of those who are without lest they which are not yet members of the Church be deterred or kept backe from submitting themselves unto the Church by the evill example of some within it and therefore the power of the Keys is to be executed upon offenders that the mouths of those without may be stopped seeing that the Church doth not winke or favour but punish such offenders Eighthly in respect of sinners that from them punishment may be averted because the wicked approaching unto the Lords Table oat their own condemnation Wherfore that this may not come to passe the Church is bound to provide that such approach not thither § 9. Whatsoever thou bindest on earth shall bee Sect. 9 bound in Heaven and whatsoever thou loosest on earth shall be loosed in Heaven How doth it appear that by this committing Quest. 1 and giving of leave and power to bind and looâ—e there is no primacie or externall power of ruleing promised as the Papist affirm there is First these Keyes are called the Keyes of the Answ 1 Kingdome of Heaven and therefore it is cleare that they speak not of any worldly Domination or power Heaven and the Kingdome of Heaven that is life eternall being out of the limits and bounds of this world yea they are called the Keyes of the kingdome of Heaven because they send us to another Kingdome and to another kind of life the end of them being to make us Heavenly hearers and to blesse us with
time and opportunity to tempt us unto that which is evill that the experience of these may make us avoid them the better Fifthly it is good for a man to be truely religious because such have peace quiet and spirituall security Matth. 11.29.30 Those who belong not unto Gods Church have care disturbance feare and trouble yea safety no where for the wicked flee when no man pursues them but unto the righteous there is peace and a sure resting place Sixthly it is good for a man to bee of Gods flock and one of his fold because such have internall joy comfort and consolation yea can rejoyce in the midst of affliction Now this spirituall rejoycing springs from these three roots to wit I. From humility in the understanding And II. From purity in the affections And III. From sincerity and truth in the performance of the good will of God For he that is humble and lowly in his own eyes and base and vile in his own conceit and pure in his heart and affections and sincere in his life and without hypocrisie in his obedience cannot but have a great deal of joy and rejoycing within Seventhly it is good for a man to be a member of Christs Church and a servant in this house because then he shall alwayes dwell in Christs presence and be in his sight Peter saith here Master it is good for us to remain where we are and why because Christ was there and because he was ravished with his glory So those who are of his little flocke shall alwaies enjoy his presence and see his face Eighthly it is good for a man to be a religious member of the Church because then he shall enjoy the society of the Saints Peter shewed the delight he had in the company of Moses and Elias by his desire to make Tabernacles for them and great is the comfort that the Children of God find in the society one of another but the joy they shall have in the fellowship of the Saints in Heaven passeth knowledge and exceedeth expression Ninthly it is good for a man to be a member of the spirituall Church because then he will not regard nor inordinately love the world Peter forgets the world and all the pleasures and delights thereof saying Master It is good for us to be here and those whose hearts are ravished and enflamed with the love of God and who are assured of a portion in the Kingdome of Heaven doe lightly regard the things of this world Tenthly it is good for a man to be in the fold of the true Church because then hee will die the more confidently and cheerfully whereas on the contrary the remembrance of death is bitter to of those who are without the wall of the Church Lastly it is very good for a man to be in the Church Militant because great shall his reward and glory be in the Church Triumphant but of this we spake before Chap. 16 26. And thus we see that it is good for us to be here viz. in Religion and the true Church § 2. Let us make three Tabernacles Sect. 2 The Papists say that the Pope cannot erre Argum. we deny this and prove the contrary by this Argument If Peter may erre yea did erre then the Pope which they say is his successor cannot be exempted from erring but is subject to erre But Peter erred therefore the Pope may That Peter erred St. Hierome proves from this place and that First because he was contented and sufficiently satisfied in the contemplation of Christs humanity whereas blessednesse is essentially placed in the contemplation of his Divinity which St. Peter then saw not Secondly because he sought and desired a mansion on earth whereas he should have desired a heavenly mansion according to that of the Apostle we have here no abiding City but we seek one which is to come Thirdly Peter erred because he was unmindfull of the rest of the Apostles whereas he should have wished them the enjoyment of the society of their Saviour as well as himself but contrarily he saith Master it is good to be here although there be but a fourth part of thy Disciples with thee Sect. 3 § 3. One for thee one for Moses and one for Elias Quest Whether do the blessed soules being separated from the bodies know one another Or whether shall the Saints know one another in Heaven Answ That they shall appeares by these reasons namely First Adam in his estate of integrity knew Eve as soon as he saw her Genes 2.23 Therefore in heaven much more shall the Saints know one another because their knowledge is there more perfect in degrees then Adams was in Paradise Secondly because Peter here having but a tast of the glorious estate and condition of the Saints in Heaven knows Moses and Elias and therefore those who are perfectly glorified shall much more know one another Thirdly the Saints in Heaven shall mutually love one another with a true and perfect love and therefore also shall know one another A man may love things which he never saw but scarcely things which he never knew Fourthly those who are in Hell are endued with such a knowledge that they can know this or that man Dives being in Hell sees that is knows Lazarus in Abrahams bosome and this knowledge is given them for an augmentation of their torment And therefore much more the elect and blessed Spirits know one another because that addes unto their happinesse and helpes to make it compleat Fifthly the near Relation the Saints have one unto another helps to convince this truth For what are they They are al Children of one father all Servants of one Master all members of one body and therefore undoubtedly they shall all know one another Sixthly but yet no carnall thoughts or imaginations must be had either concerning the knowledge or the love of the Saints in Heaven as though a man should know his wife or Children or friends better then others or love them better then others for this conceit savours of the flesh and flesh and blood cannot inherit the Kingdome of Heaven all things there being spirituall for as there shall be a new Heaven and a new earth so also there shall be new men and new affections and new loves which shal be perfect and without any dregs Verse 5 Vers. 5. While he yet spake behold a bright Cloud overshadowed them and behold a voice out of the cloud which said This is my beloved Son in whom I am well pleased hear him § 1. And behold a voice came from Heaven Sect. 1 It is not unworthy our Observation to mark That God revealed himself to his servants foure manner of wayes to wit Now of these three we have to treat of elsewhere First by the gift of Prophesie Secondly by ordinary inspiration of the Holy Spirit Thirdly by Vrim and Thummim light and perfection Fourthly by Bath-col per filiam vocis by a little small voice or an eccho whereby he
bestow grace by CHRIST and the benefits that wee reape by him It lets us see how wee are justified before God by Christ and how for his sake God is reconciled unto us promising peace and joy unto us in Soule here and glory and felicity in Heaven hereafter and thus it workes comfort and sweet consolation What is the office and use of the Law that our Quest 2 Saviour sends this young man unto it keepe the Commandements First the Law of God doth admonish all Answ 1 men of that rule of righteousnesse unto which God created them yea which they were able to observe and keepe when they were first created and which God justly yet requires of all Wee know that in civill things the violation of a Law doth not take it away or abolish it but although there be transgressions of the Law daily yet the Law stands firme So Adams breaking of the Law hath not abolished this rule of righteoosnesse which was given unto man at first to walke by but it is immovable and doth still expresse and shew that Righteousnesse and obedience which men owe unto God as unto their Creator And this Law the Lord would have to be made knowne unto all men that every one might understand his obligation thereunto Secondly the Law doth leade us to the acknowledgement Answ 2 of an infinit debt that is it humbles it terrifies it condemnes unto perpetuall Prison all the violaters of the tenne Commandements Matth. 18. The Law accuseth Iohn 5. There is one which accuseth you even Moses it kils men and leaves men deprived of all comfort it affects with shame and blushing Our Saviour being about to leave the Earth Luke 24. gives charge to his Apostles to preach Repentance and therefore the office and use of the Law is to urge and perswade unto contrition and sorrow for sinne and the breach of the Law Yea without the true knowledge of the Law either Epicurisme or Pharisaisme doth raigne amongst men Thirdly the office and use of the Law is to Answ 3 shew to those who are regenerated and justified according to what Rule their obedience should be begun exercised and continued Iohn being asked by divers of his Hearers what they must doe Answers they must be just charitable and faithfull and bring forth fruits worthy of repentance Luke 3.8 11 12. c. Which workes were prescribed unto them in the law and from it And all those precepts which Christ ever and anon gives concerning good workes are agreeable unto the Law and therefore our lives must be framed according to the rule of the Law and the direction thereof Quest 1 Why must the law be observed Answ 1 First because God commands it Now an Argument drawne from the authority of Christ or God should be of great force with Christians CHRIST would not dissolve the Law Christ ever and anon sends us unto the law and God commands us to obey the Law and therefore great reason there is that wee should labour and endeavour to observe and keepe the Law Answ 2 Secondly the observance of the law is the worship of God for the workes commanded in the Law are in themselves good and the Law is a manifestation of God and his will and therefore we ought to labour to obey it Answ 3 Thirdly wee should be carefull to observe the Law because thereby we labour to imitate God Math. 5.48 and 1 Peter 1.13 c. And Answ 4 Fourthly because in so doing we glorifie our God Math. ◠16 Philip. 2.15 And Answ 5 Fifthly because by our obedience we testifie our love unto God Iohn 14.15 And Answ 6 Sixthly because thereby wee confirme our election and vocation 2. Peter 1.10 And Answ 7 Seventhly because by inuring of our selves unto good workes we shall facilitate our obedience Vsus Promptos facit Use makes men perfect and prone both I. Unto a holy labour in that which is good And also II. Unto a godly warring and fighting against sinne and whatsoever is evill And Answ 8 Eightly we ought to strive to obey the Law and to fructifie in the practice of holy workes because the felicity and happinesse of our estate doth encrease by the augmentation of our sanctity and the nearer we approach to the nature of blessed Spirits Answ 9 Lastly by our observation of the Morall law we shall be a meanes to winne and gaine our Brethren Philip. 2.15 and 2. Peter 1.12 And therefore great reason there is that we should labour to obey it Sect. 4 § 4. Iesus saith unto him These c. Quest Why doth our Saviour here in answer to the young mans question omit the Precepts of the first Table and recite onely those of the second Answ 1 First not because the Precepts of the second Table are chiefe in dignity or more excellent then the first for the duties of the first are more excellent then the duties of the second Nor Answ 2 Secondly because the more principall Precepts of the first Table doe not belong unto the present cause namely salvation for they are principally requisite unto salvation But Answ 3 Thirdly our Saviour names onely the duties of the second Table because in these wee are most easily deceived and soonest by Sathan and our owne corrupt nature over-reached And Fourthly because our true obedience to the Answ 4 second Table is but a fruit effect or consequent of our obedience unto the first He that is carefull to performe those duties which God requires of him in the second Table towards his Brother and that because God requires it gives unto the world a good argument and testimony of his obedience unto God in the duties of the first Table Read Galath 5.6 and 1. Iohn 4.20 Fifthly our Saviour to this young man recites Answ 5 onely the precepts of the second Table because the Jewes held these so vulgar easie that there were few but thought that they observed and kept these sufficiently enough as this young man plainly saith All these have I kept from my youth vp And therefore for the suppressing of this presumption and rectifying of this vulgar errour our Saviour by the rehearsall of these precepts would teach them that they observe and keepe none of them as they ought to doe § 5. Honour thy Father and thy Mother Sect. 5 What is the honour that Children owe unto Quest 1 rheir Parents To this the Hebrewes answer Answ They owe unto them maintenance and reverence they should give them meat drinke and cloathing they should lead them in and lead them out And they adde further we reade Honour the Lord with thy substance and Honour thy Father and Mother thou art to honour God with thy substance if thou have any substance but thou art to honour thy Parents whether thou have any substance or not for if thou have not thou art bound to begge for thy Parents So saith R. Salomon in his Glosse vpon Levit. 10.3 Whether ought wee to love our Parents or Quest
and danger but also the turpitude and filthinesse of sinne and doth teach us not onely to detest the punishment of sinne but even sinne it selfe yea not to hate God who is the avenger of sinne or righteousnesse and holinesse which are contrary to sinnes but to hate our selves for the violation of the rules of righteousnesse and the provocation of so gracious and good a God I might enlarge this particular but I will but onely briefely branch it out into a double worke of the holy Spirit to wit I. The Spirit of God doth shew us three things namely First our guilt that is how wee have transgressed and violated the whole Law of God and therefore if God should call us unto judgement or enter into judgement with us wee must needs accuse our selves and confesse that wee are guilty of the transgression and breach of the Law And Secondly our danger wherein wee are by reason of our sinnes the wages of sinne being death Rom. 6.23 and the reward of the violation of the Law eternall condemnation And Thirdly the pollution and filthinesse of sinne how that it is out of measure sinfull and a thing most loathsome both in it selfe and unto the pure eyes of our heavenly Father II. The Spirit of God doth negatively not teach unto us these two things viz either First to hate God because he is the punisher and avenger of sinne or because he will not suffer us to sinne without punishment for this the malignant Spirit teacheth to men who have given themselves over unto sinne Or Secondly to hate righteousnesse and true holinesse because they are contrary unto our sinnes lusts and vile affections and because for the violation of the rules of righteousnesse and holinesse wee are punished and plagued For this Sathan and our owne corruption teacheth unto us and not the good and blessed and holy Spirit of God III. The Spirit of God affirmatively teacheth these three things unto us namely First to hate the punishment of sinne the Spirit teacheth us that it is a fearefull thing to fall into the hands of God because he is a consuming fire and that those who continue to transgresse an infinite Law and to offend an infinite Law-giver shall be infinitly punished with torments intollerable though alwayes tollerated and borne and therefore wee are taught by the Spirit to hate these punishments which are the reward of sinne And Secondly to hate sinne it selfe which is the cause of this punishment and that with a perfect hatred yea not onely in regard of the punishment of sinne but in regard of sinne it selfe it being in its owne nature a thing worthy to be detested and abhorred Yea Thirdly the Spirit teacheth us to hate our selves for our folly and madnesse that have loved and delighted in those things which are both infinitly evill and ougly in themselues and shall be so severely and unspeakably punished without repentance And this is the first degree and steppe unto Regeneration Answ 2 Secondly the Spirit of God doth excite and stirre vp in us an unfained desire of the remission and pardon of all our sinnes and this is the second step and degree of Regeneration Now because a wicked man may desire to have his sinnes forgiven him it will not be amisse to observe the difference betweene the desire of the Regenerate and unregenerate man I. The desire of the Regenerate is serious and solide they conceive sinne to bee an infinite evil and a thing so odious unto God that it separates him from man Ierem. 5.25 And therefore so long as they are not certaine that their sinnes are remitted they are uncertaine of the presence of God in them or of his love unto them or of their reconciliation unto him yea untill they are sure that their sinnes are done away they cannot have any true peace of conscience or spirituall rejoycing Now as they earnestly and unfainedly desire to be certaine of all these viz of the presence and love of God and reconciliation unto him and peace with him and with themselves and of the joy and consolation of the Spirit in themselves So they incessantly and heartily desire the assurance of the pardon of their sinnes without which assurance they cannot be assured of the other II. The desire of the unregenerate is a confused and fleeting desire he wisheth often that his sinnes were pardoned but the desire thereof doth not constantly possesse his heart hee may desire remission remissely sleightly and casually but not seriously and solidly or vpon those grounds whereby it is desired by the Regenerate man III. The Regenerate man desires rather to be purged from the evill of sinne then freed from the evill of punishment When the child of God groanes both under the burden of sinne and of punishment and is sensible of both the Evils then he desires to be freed first from the guilt and filth of sinne as the greater evill and prayes unto God more heartily to wash him and purge him and cleanse him from his pollution then to ease him of his paine IIII. The unregenerate man is more sensible of the evill of punishment then of sinne and more desirous to be freed from that then this Thus this earnest and unfained desire of the assurance of the pardon and remission of sinne is the second degree of Regeneration Thirdly the next step and degree of Regeneration Answ 3 is the Spirit of supplication and prayer now three things are here to bee examined by us namely I. Whether pray wee daily unto God to pardon our sinnes and to regenerate us And with David cry unto the Lord to create cleane hearts and renew right Spirits within us Psal 51.11 And II. Whether can wee commit our selves unto the Lord and expect with willing obedience the revelation of his will can wee when wee pray say unto the Lord I flee unto thee O Lord doe unto mee as shall seeme good in thy eyes And III. Whether doe wee obtaine our requests at Gods hand or not wee should marke the returne and fruit of our prayers and see whether with the King of Niniveh and the prodigall Child our prayers be heard and our suites granted For if wee can fervently pray and faithfully commit and commend our selves unto the good will and pleasure of God and obtaine our suites at his hands we may be comfortably perswaded that we are regenerated because God heares not sinners Iohn 9.31 Fourthly the last degree and highest step of Answ 4 Regeneration is the testimony evidence and pledge of the Spirit whereby is sealed unto us and wrought in us the certainty of tho love of God together with a full purpose of heart to walke before the Lord all the dayes of our lives And therefore wee should examine our selves whether the Spirit of God witnesse unto our spirits that God loves us and that in love unto him wee purpose to give our selves wholly up unto him Who are Regenerated Quest 3 Onely those who are endued with the
knowledge of God and the faith of Christ Answ What is Regenerated in those who are regenerated Quest 4 The whole man that is Answ as well the body as the soule but it begins in the mind and therefore the Apostle exhort us to labour to be renewed in the spirit of our minds Ephes 4.23 Rom. 12.2 Who Regenerates Quest 5 CHRIST as God by his Spirit Answ and hence the Apostle saith Yee are taught by Christ Ephes 4.21 and yee are created anew according to God vers 24. Unto whose examplar or according to whose Quest 6 patterne is Regeneration to be wrought According to the exemplar Answ and similitude of Christ For those who are regenerated must labour and endeavour to be like unto Christ 1. Iohn 3.3 Wherein doth Regeneration consist Quest 7 In the putting off the old man Answ and putting on the new Ephes 4.22 What are the parts of this new man which is Quest 8 to be put on True righteousnesse and holinesse Ephes 4.24 Answ Where and when is Regeneration to be Quest 9 wrought Answ In this world and that while wee live but it shall be perfected in Heaven Quest 10 For what ends doth God Regenerate us Answ 1 First that wee might serve him in righteousnesse and true holinesse Luke 1.74 75. And Answ 2 Secondly that wee might be saved at the last day Iohn 3. These eight last Questions I have onely briefely named because if the Reader would see them all enlarged let him read Zanch in Ephes Cap. 4. Page 327. 328. 329. 330. 331. Quest 11 By whom or by what meanes is Regeneration wrought Answ 1 First by the holy Spirit as the immediate cause Iohn 3.5 And therefore wee must not resist the holy Ghost nor greeve him nor quench his motions but waight carefully for his comming and attend diligently unto his cals and cry mightily unto the Lord to give his holy Spirit unto us Answ 2 Secondly Regeneration is wrought by the knowledge of Christ or by the word which is the instrument to beget the knowledge of Christ in us Ephes 4.21 Iames 1.18 And therefore two things are here required of us if we desire to be regenerate namely I. Wee must attend constantly to the preaching of the word because the mouth of the Minister is the conduite pipe by which the seed of the word and the life of grace is derived unto us II. Wee must hide the word in our hearts it is a seed now if the seed be hid in the earth it will spring vp it is a medicine and if it be taken downe it will heale it is a pure Fountaine and therefore if we delight our selves therein it will purge the word is a quickning word and is full of life and therefore if we be carefull to listen to the counsell and direction of the word and to embrace it and walke according thereunto it will be a meanes to animate and enliven us Quest 12 What are the fruits and effects of Regeneration Answ 1 First a striving strugling and wrastling against sinne for those who are regenerated will contend with and warre against sinne as their greatest and deadliest Enemy Now because naturall and unregenerate men often resist sinne it will be convenient to shew the difference betweene the striving of the Regenerate and Unregenerate man I. The first difference shewes it selfe in the very faculty resisting For First the naturall morall and unregenerate man doth not resist sinne with the Will but with the Conscience for the Will consents unto sinne and would sinne but the Conscience reclaimes him with-holds him from sinning and makes him that though he would willingly yet he dares not the Dog desires the meat which hee sees hang or lye by him and would gladly eat it but forbeares for feare because the whip hangs by and he knowes he shall be beaten if he doe Thus the Will of the wicked man runnes after sinne but the terrour and feare of punishment makes the Conscience withstand But Secondly the Regenerate man resists sinne with the Will as well as with the Conscience as he would not be punished so he would not sinne and he forbeares tasting of the forbidden fruit because it is hurtfull unto him and because he loves it not Malum quod volo Romans 7.19 Paul conceived sinne to be an evill and therefore with his will resisted it and those who are Regenerate assoone as they know a thing to be sinne so soone they hate it because it is sinne and not for feare of punishment This difference betweene the good and bad mans abstinence from sinne is so cleere that Horace by the light of nature could see it and thus lively expresse it Oderunt peccare maliformidine paenae Oderunt peccare boni virtutis amore And therefore if wee desire to know whether wee be Regenerated or not we must not so much enquire whether wee hate sinne or not Or whether wee resist it or not As wherefore whether for the feare of punishment or for the love of God and hatred of sinne as sinne though no punishment were allotted thereunto by God at all II. The next difference betweene the striving and strugling of the Regenerate and Unregenerate man against sinne shewes it selfe in the object of the Contention and strife For First the naturall and morall man for the most part at least if not alwayes strives and warrs onely against grosse and enormious sinnes and such as are obvious and odious unto men but for lesser sinnes which the world makes lesser matter of or which are unseene and unknowne unto men they care not to withstand or resist at all Wicked thoughts evill words jeasting which is not convenient and the like they never regard by which they shew plainly that they feare more to offend and displease man then God But Secondly the Regenerate man wrastles and warres against all sinnes whatsoever whether great or small whether externall or internall whether of omission or commission yea hee not onely strives against those evill things which are conspicuous to the eye of the World but also greeves for and strives against his faint endeavours and drousinesse in the performance of good workes yea against all evill workes Lascivious lookes and corrupt thoughts And therefore if wee desire to know whether wee be Regenerated or not let us examine whether wee beare an equall hatred unto all sinnes alike whether wee are equally watchfull against all sinnes alike and whether wee equally warre against all alike because they are sinne and seene and taken notice of by God and displeasing unto him III. The next difference betweene the striving of the Regenerate and Unregenerate man against sinne shewes it selfe in the consideration of those things which move unto this strife or in the thing striving The Apostle Paul saith The Flesh lusts against the Spirit and the Spirit lusts against the flesh Galath 5.17 Whence observe two things viz. First in the Regenerate man the Spirit lusts against the Flesh that is Spirituall
respects and considerations maketh him forbeare to offend He is tempted unto sinne and wrastles against it with manfull wrastlings because hee feares to offend his God yea because he loves his God and Res est solliciti plena timoris amor perfect love is full of feare yea for him to put forth his hand unto wickednesse were to crucifie unto himselfe againe the Lord of Glory and put him to an open shame and therefore hee resists sinne even unto blood In a word the love of CHRIST constraines him to strive against sinne And thus in him the Spirit lusts against the flesh Secondly in the Unregenerate man the flesh lusts against the flesh that is Naturall carnall and mundane respects and considerations cause him to abstaine from Sinne and to strive against it He is tempted often to Drunkennesse revenge Fornication deceiving by false weights and measures and the like and he resists and withstands these temptations and why For feare of the Judgements of GOD or the displeasing of some men or the staining of his reputation estimation and credit and the like carnall respects and thus in him the Flesh lusts against the flesh IV. The last difference betweene the striving of the Regenerate and the Vnregenerate man shewes it selfe in the meanes by which they resist For First the troubled Conscience onely of the Vnregenerate man resists and for the most part by little and little the Conscience growes sencelesse and hard and then hee sinnes without feeling Ephes 4.19 But Secondly the Regenerate resists Sinne by the word and grace of God and as his knowledge in the word increases and the grace of God is increased in him even so his strength and hatred against sinne increases And therefore if we would know whether we be Regenerated or not wee must examine whether we warre against sinne with Spirituall or Carnall weapons 2 Cor. 10.4 5. And thus much for the first answer and the first effect of Regeneration Answ 2 Secondly the next effect of Regeneration is a holy life and conversation For those who are in CHRIST will labour to purge themselves even as hee is Pure 1 Iohn 3. and that by Faith Act. 15.9 Here observe in the Regenerate foure things to wit I. Hee conceits of Sinne and lookes upon whatsoever is evill as a thing not belonging but as a stranger unto him he knowes sinne is not his worke and therefore he imployes not himselfe therein but as an enemy hates it and fights against it But II. Hee lookes upon that which is good as his owne proper worke which he is bound to obey and to performe and therefore according to St. Pauls advice Philip. 4.8 he labours after whatsoever is holy just pure and of good report because the Lords worke is his employment and the Lords wayes are his path and as the Lord by the effectuall vocation of his Spirit hath called him unto holinesse so he labours to walke in the wayes of holinesse and to worke the worke of the Lord. Hence III. When hee is not able to doe that good which he would and should as a Sicke man sometimes is not able to disgest his meat then is he sensible of his weaknesse and sorrowfull for it and apprehensive of the want of grace in his Soule as the body is for want of meat crying out and complaining of his impotencie and inability with St. Paul Rom. 7.15.19.24 And IV. When he finds that he is not able to doe what he would then he strives to doe what hee can and that to the uttermost As it is with an industrious man who being wounded in his legges and forced through lamenesse to keepe house strives to be doing something and employes himselfe in one good and profitable worke or other untill he bee able to goe about his affaires and to follow his owne proper and particular calling So the Regenerate man if he be not able to walke in the wayes of God and to worke his worke as he desires through infirmity and weaknesse then hee labours to employ himselfe as he can and to doe what good workes he is able with an earnest desire of more strength and a faithfull promise and full purpose to runne swiftly the race that is set before him when the Lord shall give his anckle bones strength and to worke cheerefully the worke of the Lord when he shall be pleased to strengthen his hands And therefore if we desire to know whether wee be Regenerated or not let us examine our purposes and promises our desires and endeavours of a new life and holy conversation for they which are borne againe will avoyd all evill impure and scandalous actions and labour to abound in every good worke and grieve when they are not able to doe what they desire and rejoyce when the Lord increaseth their strength and makes them thereby able in some good measure to obey his will Thirdly the next effect of Regeneration is a Answ 3 certainty thereof Here observe these things viz. I. As an Infant knowes not that it lives neither is sensible of life So those who are Infants in grace and newly regenerated and converted are not sensible for a while of the Spirituall life of Grace but when they come to a greater maturity of grace they easily perceive it and know it II. As a melancholy man may thinke himselfe to be sicke yea dead when in the meane time the actions of life and motion convince him to be alive So the Regenerate in the houre of temptation doth often thinke himselfe to be dead in Sinne and deprived of all Spirituall life when in the meane time his feare to offend God his sorrow for his sinnes his warring against sinne and his unblameable conversation shewes and proves that he is a living Soule and alive in the Lord. III. As a man by some deepe wound or extreame blow or the decaying of the Spirits may faint or swound and become insensible of life So may the Regenerate man after the committing of some great and grievous Sinne as wee see in David Psal 22. and 32. and 42. But as those are brought unto themselves who faint with rubbing and other the like meanes so these by the wounds and checks of Conscience and by an earnest endeavour in the exercises of Religion may by little and little returne unto themselves and their former assurance of Grace and Regeneration IV. If the Regenerate man be not an Infant nor under the burden of temptation neither hath committed any great or grievous Sinne then hee may know his estate and condition and that he is alive unto the Lord 1 Iohn 2.13 and 3.14 because the actions of life prove him to live and his life is no longer hid from himselfe An Jmage or Picture may in outward shew bee like to a living man in all things although it have no life in it at all but this concludes not that therefore a living man câ—nnot tell certainly whether he lives or not A man asleepe may dreame that he
the Minister of the word Sacraments is said to save and to beget in Christ as the Apostle saith 1. Corinth 4.15 and. 2. Cor. 5.21 And therefore if we desire to walke in that way which leades unto him let us pray unto God to give us his holy Spirit let us attend carefully to the preaching and reading of the holy word and approach reverently and preparedly when we are invited to the holy Sacrament of the Lords holy Supper Who shall be made partakers of this life eternall Quest 3 First onely the Elect and faithfull Iohn 17.9 Answ 1 Acts. 2.47 Rom. 11.7 If it be here demanded whether the wicked Quest 4 shall rise or not at the last day I answer they shall but not unto eternall joy Answ but unto an eternity of torments Daniel 12.2 Matth. 25.46 and 2. Thes 1.8.9 Shall not wicked men rise at the great day of Quest 5 judgement unto eternall life shall not they also live for ever They shall rise unto eternall death Answ but not unto eternall life For I. It is like death herein as there is no exemption from death so there is no redemption from hell And II. In death there are two things namely First Mortis inchoatio the inchoation of death or the dolefull and strong pangs of death now this wicked men have for the bitter paines of eternall death are alwayes upon them they with St. Paul in another sence may justly say that they dye daily Secondly Mortis consummatio in death there is the period perfecting and consummation thereof Now this wicked men never have for they are alwaies a dying but they never dye Secondly all the Elect shall be made partakers Answ 2 of this everlasting life It may here be demanded whether the joy of Quest 6 heaven shall be alike unto all or unlike whether equall or unequall First in heaven there shall be Par gaudium Answ 1 an equal joy for every man shall receive his penny and shall have a fulnesse and perfection of joy Secondly in heaven there shall be Impar gradus Answ 2 different degrees of Glory Daniel 12.3 When shall the Elect and faithfull be made Quest 7 partakers of this everlasting life both in bodies and soules Answ 1 First in generall concerning the yeare when the Righteous shall rise unto life there was a double opinion to wit I. Some said it would bee 6000 yeares after the Creation of this opinion were Iustinus Iraenaeus Hieronymus Augustinus Lactantius Hilarius Rabbi Elias and some heathens II. Some said it would bee 6500 yeares after the Creation and of this opinion were Cyrillus Chrysostomus Hyppolitus Germanus Constantinopolitanus Vide Senens bibl Sanct. lib. 5. § 190. pag. 399. Answ 2 Secondly more particularly there are three times when this life eternall is by the Elect injoyed viz. I. Tempus Inchoationis There is the time when they are first interested into this life and that is when they are Regenerated Iohn 5.24 and 17.3 and 1 Ioh. 3.2 Thus this fruition of life Eternall is begun in this life Read Rom. 5.2 Colos 3.3 Gal. 2.20 II. Tempus Possessionis There is the time when they enjoy this life in Soule onely and this is presently after death When First the body rests from labour Revelat. 14.13 And Secondly the soule hath a certaine perfection Quest 8 It may here be questioned If the soule doth not sleepe as well as the body untill the generall Resurrection Answ 1 First some held that the soule was like the body altogether mortall and the same in men with beasts as the Nazarens thought Danaeus and therefore the soule should never be restored to the body or to life as the Saducees dreamt Answ 2 Secondly some held that the soule died but that at the Resurrection it should be restored againe alive to the body and thus thought the Arabians Thirdly some held that the soule died not but Answ 3 onely when it departed from the body it fell a sleepe and slept untill the day of judgement And of this opinion were well nye 20 Fathers who are reckoned up by Senens § 345. Page 569. 570. Fourthly some held that the soule enjoyed the Answ 4 presence of God before the generall Resurrection but imperfectly Pet Mart. 3. 14. 16. Page 684. Fifthly some hold that the Elect and faithfull Answ 5 in regard of their soules doe perfectly enjoy the pesence of God presently after their corporall dissolution Here some object God onely is immortall Object 1. Timoth. 6.16 and therefore the soule is mortall First God onely is Eternall wee only sempiternall Answ 1 God is from everlasting Aparte ante and to everlasting aparte post but man had a beginning although he shall have no end because both soule and body shall be conjoyned together againe at the last day and shall endure for ever Secondly God onely is the fountaine of Immortality Answ 2 having life and immortality in himselfe and of himselfe but we are made immortall onely by him Thirdly that the soule is immortall and dyeth Answ 3 not appeares thus The Scripture saith the soule goes to God Eccles 12.7 Revelat. 7.15 and .14.4 And Stephen commends his soule to God Acts. 7.59 And CHRIST saith That man cannot kill the soule Matth. 10.28 And. Iohn 6.40 Christ promiseth to the faithfull that they shall be raised up and made partakers of life everlasting III. Tempus perfectionis there is the time when the Elect shall absolutely and perfectly enjoye this life eternall and that is in the Resurrection when the body and soule shall be united and conjoyned together for ever inseparably What is this life eternall Quest 8 Answ 1 First it is Life Here observe that life is either Increate as is the life of God Or Create and is either Naturall as is the life of the body or the life which we leade in the body Or Spirituall which is Inchoate and imperfect in this life Or Comsummate and perfect in the life to come Answ 2 Secondly this Spirituall life consists in the union of the soule with God Iohn 17.21 Revel 21.3 Answ 3 Thirdly this Communion will be I. With the humanity of CHRIST And II. With his Deity And III. With the Father and the holy Ghost Iohn 17.22 Answ 4 Fourthly the difference between this inchoate and that consummate spirituall life is this that there God will be all in all by himselfe without the use of meanes There shall be no need or use of the word and Sacrament and Temples and the like nor any use of the creatures the Sunne Moone and the rest Indeed there shall be an use of the creatures Rom. 8.21 but it is for pleasure and delight not for necessity or want What manner of life shall this everlasting Quest 9 life be First it may be illustrated and described by the Answ 1 names given thereunto Heaven is called I. A reward great is your reward in heaven And II. An inheritance Rom. 8.17 and. 1. Pet. 1.4 And III. A crowne of
successors the Bishops doth onely forbid them to use a Regall or Lordlike power either over CHRISTS Ministers or Gods people who are under their rule and government Bp. Daven Determ qu. 42. page 193. VERS 28. Vers 28 Even as the Sonne of man came not to be ministred unto but to minister and to give his life a ransome for many § 1. Even as the Sonne of man came not to be Sect. 1 ministred unto but to minister CHRIST having before disswaded his Apostles from ambition and the desire of ruling and domineering over others doth now further enforce it by his owne example and humility Wherein did the humility of Christs ministery shew it selfe Quest First in the assuming and taking upon him Answ 1 the forme of a servant 2. Corinth 8.9 Philip. 2.7 Secondly in his life and ministerie he not Answ 2 ceasing to teach the ignorant and heale the sicke and worke miracles for the winning of unbeleevers unto him so long as he was here on the earth Thirdly his humility shewed it selfe in his Answ 3 death and suffering for the redemption of his Church § 2. And to give his life for a ransome Sect. 2 What is the meaning of these words Quest 1 That he gave himselfe to be a sacrifice for our guilt Answ and our sinnes being derived or laid upon him he underwent for us death and malediction that is he gave himselfe to be the price of Redemption for us and thereby he redeemed us from death and malediction CHRIST therefore hath not onely freed us per modum Redemptionis by paying our ransome but also per modum Satisfactionis for he who undergoes death for one that is guilty thereof and by his death frees him from punishment doth redeeme him Per modum satisfactionis and thus CHRIST hath redeemed his children Per modum Redemptionis because he hath freed them from the captivity of Sathan and also Per modum satisfactionis because he hath delivered them from that punishment which they were subject unto Lubertus contra Socinum If the Reader would see how this verse is urged for imputed righteousnesse and how it is excepted against by Bellarmine and his exception answered let him reade Bp. Davenant de justitia habit Cap. 28. Pag. 364. Our Saviour in this place speaking directly and clearely of the Redemption of his children from sinne Sathan the curse of the Law and the wrath of the Lord it will not be amisse to answer briefely a question or two concerning Redemption How manifold is Redemption Quest 2 Twofold viz. First of the Soule from sinne Secondly of the body from death Iohn 1.29 Answ Revelat. 20.5 6. To this purpose Bernard saith Qui enim resurgit in anima resurget in corpore ad vitam He that ariseth in soule from sinne shall arise in body unto Salvation Wherein doth our Redemption consist Quest 3 In satisfying of Gods justice which the Law requires Answ for the violating of his commandements for the better vnderstanding hereof observe that Gods justice is satisfied by these two meanes namely First by suffring the punishment due to sinne which is the curse of God And Secondly by the perfect keeping of the Law without which there can be no deliverance from sinne and Sathan Galath 3.10 12. And therefore we cannot redeeme or free our selves from condemnation Hebr. 9.22 and. 12.14 And consequently the opinion of popish merit is quite overthrowne Quest 4 By whom was our redemption wrought Answ By CHRIST onely God and man Iohn 3.16 Acts. 4.12 Rom. 5.8 and. 1. Iohn 5.12 Quest 5 How is this our redemption revealed or made knowne unto us Answ By the word of God Read for the proofe hereof Matth. 11.12 Luke 2.10 Rom. 1.16 Object Against the 4th question it is objected God is said to redeeme us and therfore not Christ onely Answ 1 First I deny the consequence God redeemes us therefore not Christ onely followes not for CHRIST is God and therefore when indefinitely it is said that God redeemes us we may vnderstand Christ because he is God But Answ 2 Secondly it is true that both God the Father and also God the Sonne doth redeeme us but it is Alia atque alia ratione not after one and the same but after a diverse manner For I. God redeemes us but is by Christ But II. Christ redeemes us by himselfe Answ 3 Thirdly CHRIST hath paid the price of redemption for us and hath freed us from death by his death which cannot truely be affirmed of the Father or the blessed Spirit and therefore Christ properly and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is said to bee our Redeemer Quest 6 How many things are necessarily required unto a reall and a Redemption properly so called Answ To this Socinus answers that five things are necessarily required unto a true proper and reall Redemption and if that one of these five conditions bee wanting it is no Redemption properly His necessary conditions are these viz. First there must be some who are redeemed Secondly there must be some who doth redeeme Thirdly there must be some from whom or from whose power the captives are redeemed Fourthly there must be some price paid And Fifthly this price must be paid to him who keepes the Captives in captivity These things saith Socinus are necessarily required in a proper and reall Redemption and we gainesay it not because all these are found in our Redemption by CHRIST For I. It is man who is redeemed and to this purpose St. Paul saith Hee hath redeemed VS Gal. 3.13 Titus 2.14 II. It is Christ who redeemes us as is laid downe in the same places of St. Paul III. It is principally the Lord from whose curse and malediction man is redeemed and lesse principally he is delivered from Sathan an evill conversation iniquity death and malediction as it is taken for the punishment of sinn Read for this purpose Rom. 11.32 and .1.24 Galath 3.22 Revel 14.10 and. 20.2.14.15 where it is said Death and hell and whosoever was not found written in the booke of life were cast into the lake of fire By whom were they cast by God therefore God not the devill holds men in captivity For he properly keepes captive who hath power to inflict the punishment of death condemnation upon him who is in captivitie Now this power onely the Lord hath IV. Christ himselfe who was slaine and offred for us is the price of our Redemption Matth. 20.28 and. 1 Tim. 2.6 V. And lastly this price must be paid unto God not unto Sathan whose debters we are and whom we have offended Hebr. 9.14 and. 10.9 For the price and debt is to be paide to him that layes in Prison and not to the Jaylor that detaines and keepes in prison Lubertus contr Soc. VERS 30 31. Verse 30 31. And behold two blind men sitting by the way side when they heard that JESVS passed by cryed out saying Have mercy on us Oh Lord thou Sonne of David And the multitude rebuked
is unlike in three regards viz. I. In respect of the objects or things loved For God and man who are to be loved are divers objects II. In respect of the originall For the love of our Neighbour springeth from the love of God but not contrarily III. In respect of the degree for wee are to love God more then our Neighbour Sect. 5 § 5. Thou shalt love thy neighbour Quest How can we love our neighbour at all seeing we are commanded to love God with all our heart soule and mind Answ 1 First the sincere and true love of our Neighbour is not contrary to the Love of God but according or agreeable thereunto and therefore it takes nothing away from the love of God but is rather a fulfilling thereof Answ 2 Secondly he who loves not his neighbour loves not truely his God The husband is commanded to love his wife even as CHRIST loved his Church and yet he may love his children too yea if he love not his children it is an argument that he loves not his wife a◠the mother of his children The wife is commanded to love her husband and yet she may love her children yea if shee doe not love them it is certaine that shee doth not love her husband the Father of her children Children are commanded to love their Parents and yet they may love their brothers and sisters yea if they doe not love them it is a signe that they doe not love their Parents truely And thus except we love our Neighbour we cannot love our God 1 Iohn 4.20 Sect. 6 § 6. As thy selfe Quest In what sense is our neighbour to be beloved as wee love our selves Answ In this precept Sicent As doth not denote an universall and absolute parity or equality but an analogy and resemblance which likenesse or resemblance principally consists in these things namely First as we would neither doe nor wish evill unto our selves so neither must wee unto our neighbour Secondly as we wish well and doe good unto our selves so we must also unto our neighbour Thirdly as we doe this unto our selves out of a true love unto our selves so also must we unto our brethren Fourthly as we love our selves for Gods sake so wee must love our brother for his sake also Fifthly as wee must not so love our selves that we would sinne rather then displease our selves so neither must wee so love our brethren that we would condescend unto evill rather then displease them Sixthly as we must not love our selves more then God so neither must we love our neighbour more then him Sect. 7 § 7. Vpon these two hang all the Law and the Prophets Quest 1 Wherein doth the whole Law of God consist Answ 1 First the Lord hath summed up all that he requireth in one word Love Rom. 13.10 Love is the fulfilling of the Law Answ 2 Secondly he hath enlarged this word in two In this place verse 37 Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart and thou shalt love thy neighbour as thy selfe Thirdly he hath enlarged these two into ten words Deuter. 10.4 And he wrote on the Tables Answ 3 the ten words Fourthly he hath yet further enlarged them into Answ 4 Moses and the Prophets in this verse On these two Commandements hang all the Law and the Prophets 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 pendent hang even as we hang a thing upon a naile Esay 22.23 so the Law and the Prophets hang upon these two precepts Fifthly Love the contents of the Law is twofold Answ 5 viz. I. Of God which consists in worship and therefore First we must worship the true God with internall worship and the love of the heart Precept 1. Secondly we must worship the true God truely Now this true worship of God is described both I. Generally that is we must worship nothing with God but worship him without all mixture of Idolatry Precept 2. And also II. Particularly where we learne that his worship is either First private for we must honour and reverence his name and not blaspheme it Precept 3. Or Secondly publike which consists in the workes of the Lords day II. Of our brother Now this love is either First externall and consists in duties which are either I. Publike and enjoyned Precept 5. Or II. Private towards our neighbour that is First towards his person Precept 6. Secondly towards his chastity Precept 7. Thirdly towards his substance Precept 8. Fourthly towards his reputation and good name Precept 9. Or Secondly internall described Precept 10. And thus we see the summe and contents of the Law Why doth our Saviour reduce all the Commandements Quest 2 to these two the love of God and of our neighbour Because as man consists of two things namely Answ a soule and a body so the body of Religion consists of these two Precepts And as we see all things with two eyes and heare all things with two eares and smell all things with two nostrils and worke with two hands and walke with two feete so in like manner in these two Precepts viz the love of God and of our neighbour we see heare and worke all things that are necessary to salvation And therefore aptly are they reduced by our Saviour unto these two Aureum opus Page 45. What is the meaning of these words On these Quest 3 two hang all the Law and Prophets The meaning is that all other legall obedience Answ which is contained in Moses and the Prophets doth spring from our love unto God our neighbour In the Prophets also is the promise or doctrine of the Gospell Object therefore CHRIST seemeth not to speake aright in this place He speaketh of the doctrine of the Law not of the Promises of the Gospell Answ as appeareth by this question of the Pharise which was the chiefe Commandement not which was the chiefe Promise And therefore CHRIST answereth him directly Vers 43.44.45 VERS 43.44.45 He saith unto them How then doth David in spirit call him Lord saying The Lord said unto my Lord Sit thou on my right hand till I make thine enemies thy footstole If David then call him Lord how is he his Sonne Sect. 1 § 1. How then doth David in Spirit call him Lord. David here Prophesying of CHRIST and ordinarily called The Prophet David may moue this Quaere How he was a Prophet and how he Prophecied Quest There were two sorts of Prophets namely Answ First some were Prophets by inspiration and office that is who continued still to be Prophets as Esay and Ieremy now these were properly called Prophets ordinarily the Jewes called them Prophetae per missionem Prophets by message Rabbi David Rimchi praefat in Psal Secondly some were Prophets onely by inspiration and these lived not as Prophets neither continued they in that calling and thus David and Daniel are called Prophets although the one was a King and the other a Courtier and these the Jewes called Prophetae per Spiritum sanctum Prophets
it seemes to have a greater Emphasis and to signifie something more then all these And therefore because Physitians who are next unto Divines I say next because Theologues are conversant about the soule Physitians about the body and Lawyers about the estate and in that regard the Divine is first the Physitian second and the Lawyer third for as the body is more worth then the estate so the soule is more worth then the body use this word in their Art much 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to Purge and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Purgation or purging Potion and because CHRIST professed himselfe to be a Physitian and also because the Prophets under the names of diseases and sicknesses did fore-tell of the curing of our sinnes we will take the word here in the Physitians sense 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Purge that is take a purgation and purgative potion Quest 4 How many things are observable in Purging Answ Two namely First the medicine purging wherein two things are considerable to wit I. What this purgation is II. How it comes to be purgative or whence it is that so small a potion taken into the stomach or ventricle worketh so much and produceth such effects namely First by its heate Secondly by its attraction Thirdly by its displicencie Fourthly by its contrariety of nature Secondly in purging we must observe also the manner of the receiving of the purgation Now here three things are worth our consideration viz I. What is to be purged out viz. First Plethora the superfluity of good blood Secondly Pinguedo fatnesse and windy humours And Thirdly Cacochymia evill and obnoxionus humours II. When we must Purge namely First in respect of the yeare we must purge in the spring Secondly in respect of the disease we must purge before the malady be come to its height Thirdly in respect of our age we must purge in our youth III. How long must we purge to wit First untill we have purged the evill humour out of the body And Secondly untill we have purged it wholy out of the body Now of all these particularly and in their order First we must consider Medicamentum purgans the purgation or purging potion wherein we have two things to enquire after namely First Quid What this purgation is Quest 5 I. Some say that it is the crosse and affliction Answ 1 others that it is spirituall conflicts and tentation others that it is the compunction and contrition of the heart and some that it is the holy Spirit II. The holy Ghost may indeed be said to be Answ 2 this purgation whereby sinne is cast out of the soule by a generall Metonymie of the cause for the effect otherwise not III. CHRIST indeed is the Phisitian of the Answ 3 soule Matth. 9.11 and the blessed Spirit is the Apothecary or the hand that reacheth forth Christ unto us or more truely both and the purgation it selfe is neither affliction it selfe nor tentation it selfe nor any externall or outward things but the internall motions of the holy Spirit in our hearts For as the substance of the purgation purgeth not but the vapours fumes and spirits which arise from thence so it is neither temptation it selfe nor affliction it selfe that purgeth from sinne for then all that are tempted or afflicted should be pure from all pollution which experience proves false but it is the holy Ghost that workes in and by these And therefore if we desire to be washed and purged from sinne and uncleannesse we must pray unto CHRIST the Physitian of our soules that he would be pleased to cleanse us by his holy Spirit Secondly let us now consider Quomodo catharticum Quest 6 how the purging potion becomes purgative or whence it is that so small a draught should send forth so much into the draught I. Calore the purgation purgeth by his heat Answ 1 and warmth for both Galen and divers other Physitians say Omne medicamentum purgans est calidum That all purgatives are hot and if a potion were compounded of all colde things it would never purge Hence then we may learne Obser That sinne cannot be purged out of the soule without the warmth and fire of zeale Read Luke 3.16 and 12.49 and Marke 9.49 and Rom. 12.16 and 2 Cor. 11.29 And therefore let us labour that we may be zealous in our Love unto God and whatsoever is good and in our hatred unto sinne Here observe Sathan knowing the power and might of true zeale and how it is able to cast downe all his strong holds and cast him out of our soules doth therefore endeavour to defame and scandalize true zeale and that either First Taedio by wearisomenesse and irkesomenesse it is wonderfull to see in a Christian common-wealth how little the zeale of Religion is prized and how much it is slighted and scorned which certainly is the worke of the devill himselfe who is an enemy to man and whatsoever is truely and spiritually good for man And therefore we must follow hard after holinesse without which we cannot be saved 1 Hebr. 12.14 remembring that zeale is the fiery Chariot of Elias whereby we are carried or transported up unto heaven 2 King 2.11 And those who are luke-warme shall be spewed out of Gods mouth Revel 3.16 God commanded that the fire which was upon the Altar should never goe out Levit. 6.12 thereby to teach us that the fire of zeale should alwayes burne in the Altar of our hearts and never be extinguished without fire the sacrifice could not be consumed and without the fire of zeale the sacrifice of sinne cannot be destroyed Secondly the devill doth endeavour to defame or hinder true zeale Odio by hatred and that two manner of wayes namely I. Defamando by defaming those who are zealous by a pretence or intimation of hypocrisie Here First those who are thus judged and censured must with St. Paul learne not to set by mans judgement but labour to approve themselves unto God by whom they must be judged at the last And Secondly of those who judge and condemne the generation of the just we demand why they judge those things which they know not For I. Charity forbids this because that covers a multitude of sinnes which are seene and not discovers those which are hid Prov. 10.12 and 1 Peter 4.8 And II. What doe they see who thus censure and judge Onely good workes and holy actions and an unblameable outward life and conversation and therefore they should judge the intention by the worke Jndeed the Lord judgeth the action by the intention but this is his prerogative because he is the searcher of the heart and the trier of the reines but man knowes not the intention of the heart for who knowes what is in man but the heart within and therefore he must judge the tree by his fruit Matth. 7.20 and not censure and condemne to the fire the tree as bad when the fruit is good Rom. 14.4 and 1 Corinth 4.5 II. Sathan
comfort of their lives and the Answ 4 better enabling of them to beare the crosses and disasters of this life What is here required of us Quest 6 We must prepare our selves for this reckoning and cast up our owne accounts Answ examining what we have done that so we may prevent the judgement of God What must we examine or coÌ„pute Quest 7 First in generall we must examine our selves Answ 1 and our workes Secondly more particularly two things are to Answ 2 be examined and carefully cast up to wit I. Our actions sins especially those sins which are observed and marked and which shall be most severely punished at the day of judgmeÌ„t as for example First diffidence and distrust of God 1. Diffidentia as Esa 30.8 we usually place our hope and trust upon the world Iob. 31.24 And if we be in penury have no peace at all within our selves fides est quod vides we believe no more then we see and therefore when our riches faile our faith fades 2 Contemptus verbi Secondly a contempt of the word and Law of God Esa 5.24 3 Superbiâ— Thirdly pride Esa 47.7 either against God or man 4. Odium Fourthly hatred of our brethren and the wayes of God 5. Provocatiâ— fratrum Fifthly provocation of our Brethren 1 Peter 4.3 And that I. Sometimes unto duels and slaughters And II. Sometimes unto the prophanation of the Lords day And III. Sometimes unto adultery and fornication IV. Sometimes unto drunkennesse Abak 2.15 6. Verba â—tiosa Sixthly idle words for even these are observed and threatned Matth. 12.36 Now there are three sorts of these to wit I. Some are contrary to holinesse as swearing blasphemy and scoffing at holy things II. Some are contrary to righteousnesse as lying brawling and the like Revelat. 21.8 and 22.15 III. Some are contrary to sobriety as filthy and lascivious words or songs Ephes 5.4 Now because the Lord sees and markes and threatnes to punish all these we must examine which and how many of them have beene in us or committed by us that so we may labour seriously to repent what is by-past and to amend for the time to come We must take heed that we doe not distrust either the providence promise or love of God we must be principally carefull not to despise the will and word of God we must beware of pride hatred and wicked words in our selves and of provoking others unto wickednesse because all these shall be punished when the Lord comes to reckon with us Benedictionesaliae Spirituales II. We must examine and carefully cast up the blessings and mercies given unto us by God whether Spirituall or corporall or Externall First there are Spirituall graces given unto us by God which we must give account unto him of as 1. Verbum I. The word and the preaching thereof Iohn 12.48 Hebr. 2.3 And herein two things are to be examined viz. First how we love it and whether we prepone or postpone other things before it Secondly how doe we apply the word doe we make it a Rule a Ballance a Touch-stone applying it to our words workes and thoughts In a word doe we direct our lives thereby These things we had need examine because they will be inquired and searched into when the Lord comes to take account of us 2. Spiritus II. The holy Spirit is another spiritual grace given unto us for as the Lord gives the word unto our yeares so he gives also the Spirit unto our hearts and as the word without cals so the Spirit within moves us and therefore we must examine First whether we strive against these good motions labouring to extinguish them or whether we embrace nourish and labour to kindle these sparkes into a flame And Secondly whether doe we acknowledge in these good cogitations compunctions and motions the finger of God and his gracious call or whether do we thinke them idle thoughts and so as needlesse or unnecessary let them suddainly fade and dye Thirdly whether do we follow obey the counsell direction of the Spirit or whether do we disobey and despise it For we must give account of these at the comming of our Master and therefore in the meane time we ought to examine our selves in them III. The communion of the Saints is another spirituall grace given unto us by God that is 3. Communio sanctorum as the Lord gives us the call of his word and the motions of his spirit so he also gives us the examples and exhortations of the godly and as this is a great blessing so no small account must we give of it at the last And therefore we should examine these three things viz. First whether we love and like the society of wicked or righteous men most Secondly whether we like and approve of the good examples of the godly or whether we despise and deride them Thirdly whether we follow the good examples of good men or praise them onely but imitate them not at all For for these we must give account of unto God at the last Secondly Corporaleâ— there are corporall endowments given unto us by God which we must be accountable unto God for as for example I. Wisedome 1 PrudeÌ„tio which is a gift comming from heaven and excels all temporall things Now herein we must examine First whether we bend our wit unto oppressions wrong injury strife contention and the like Or Secondly whether we employ it in gathering together the thicke clay of this world Or Thirdly whether we bury it in pleasure as the unprofitable servant did his Talent in a napkin Or Fourthly whether we use our wisedome unto the glory of God or the advancement of Religion or the good of our brethren or the increase of our owne grace and goodnesse II. 2. Ingeniâ— Wit is another corporall blessing given unto us and therefore we must examine whether we use our quicknesse and wit with Bezaleel and Aholiab unto the service of the Church or with many to the composing of chaffie and lewd poemes and idle unprofitable Bookes III. 3. ConstaÌ„tia Magnanimites Constancy and Magnanimity may well be called a corporall blessing and is given by God it being a rare morall vertue if it be not rash but prudent And therefore those who are indued herewith must examine Whether First they convert this their constancie unto revenge Or whether Secondly they convert it unto the protection of the Gospell or the good of Religion IV. Courtesie 4. Comitaâ— morum and affability is a singular corporall blessing given unto many by God who must examine if First they use it not to adulation and flattery like Court-holy-water Secondly if they use it to the winning and reclaiming of their brother from his wicked wayes V. 5. Memoriâ— Memory is another Corporall blessing given by God unto many who must use it to the bettering of their inward man That
Sacrament and the thing whereof it is a Sacrament and consequently betweene the Sacramentall and Reall eating of the body of Christ is briefely and excellently expressed by St. Augustine in Ioh. 6. tract 26. in these words Hujus rei sacramentum de mensa Dominica sumitur quibusdam ad vitam quibusdam ad exitium Res vero ipsa cujus sacramentum est omni homini ad vitam nulli ad exitium quicunque ejus particeps fuerit That is the Sacrament of the Lords supper is received by some unto life and by some unto death but whosoever is made partaker of that thing whereof it is a Sacrament is made partaker of life and not of death From hence we draw this conclusion The body and blood of Christ is received by all unto life and by none unto condemnation But that substance which is outwardly delivered in the Sacrament is not received by all unto life but by many unto condemnation Therefore that substance which is outwardly delivered in the Sacrament is not really the bodie and blood of Christ The Major is proved out of Augustines forenamed place and out of the true exposition of those verses of Iohn 6. viz. verses 27 33 35 48 50 51 53 54 55 56 57 58 63. The Minor is manifest both by common experience and the testimony of the Apostle 1 Cor. 11.17 27 29. We may therefore conclude that the 6. of Iohn is so farre from giving any furtherance to the doctrine of the Romanists concerning Transsubstantiation that it utterly overthroweth their fond opinion who imagine the body and blood of CHRIST to be in such a sort present under the visible formes of bread and wine that who soever receiveth the one must of force also really be made partaker of the other And thus we see that both this distinction of the outward receiving of the signes and the inward receiving of the thing signified is grounded upon Scripture and also that it is overthrowne by this doctrine of Transubstantion every one by that doctrine being truely made partaker of the very flesh and blood of Christ and the bread the Lord whereof who so eates shall live for ever Iohn 6.50 c. And therefore this opinion as contrary to Scripture is to be detested Secondly this doctrine is to be rejected because Answ 2 the maintainers thereof are inforced to support and uphold it with Fabulous narrations and grosse untruthes As for example Paschasius Raabertus who was one of the first setters forward of this doctrine of Transsubstantiation in the West spendeth a whole Chapter to prove that the body and blood of Christ is in such a sort present under the visible formes of bread and wine that whosoever receiveth the one must of force also really be made partaker of the other Paschas de corp sang dom Cap. 14. And in the same place for the further confirmation hereof telleth us that Christ in the Sacrament did shew himselfe oftentimes in a visible shape but especially he insisteth upon a narration which he found In gestis Anglorum but deserved well for the goodnesse of it to be put into Gesta Romanorum of one Plegilus a Priest to whom an Angell shewed Christ in the forme of a child upon the Altar whom first the Priest tooke in his armes and kissed but ate him up afterwards when he was returned to his former shape of bread againe Such another story Iohannes Diaconus reporteth in the life of Gregory the first of a Romane Matron who found a peece of the Sacramentall bread turned into the fashion of a finger all bloody which afterwards upon the prayers of St. Gregory was converted to his former shape againe Jt is likewise credibly related and on their side faithfully beleeved and still is to be read in the Legend of Simeon Metaphrastes in the life of Arsenius how that a little child was seene vpon the Altar and an Angell cutting him into small peeces with a knife and receiving his blood into the Chalice as long as the Priest was breaking the bread into little parts Answ 3 Thirdly this corporall presence overturnes an Article of our faith For we beleeve that the body of Christ was made of the pure substance of the Virgin Mary and that but once namely when he was conceived by the holy Ghost and borne But this cannot stand if the body of CHRIST be made of bread and his blood of wine as they must needs be if there be no succession nor annihilation but a reall conversion of substances in the Sacrament unlesse we must beleeve contrarieties that his body was made of the substance of the Virgin and not of the Virgin made once and not once but often Answ 4 Fourthly this bodily presence overturnes the nature of a true bodie whose common nature or essentiall property it is to have length breadth and thicknesse which being taken away a body is no more a body And by reason of these three dimensions a body can occupy but one place at once as Aristotle de Categor quant said The property of a body is to be seated in some place so as a man may say where it is They therefore that hold the body of CHRIST to be in many places at once doe make it no body at all but rather a spirit and that infinite Answ 5 Fifthly Transsubstantiation overturnes the very supper of the Lord. For in every Sacrament there must be a signe a thing signified and a proportion or relation betweene them both Now Transsubstantiation takes away all for when the bread is really turned into Christs body and the wine into his blood then the signe is abolished and there remaines nothing but the outward formes or appearance of bread and wine And the signe being abolished the thing signified fals to the ground they being Relata Answ 6 Sixthly Christ in saying this is my body did demonstrate or shew something in sight for a thing absent and invisible cannot be demonstrated but Christs body which they imagine was hid under the formes was not seene Therefore it could not be shewed And consequently these words doe not signifie any substantiall change neither are to be taken properly and literally but figuratively and tropologically Seventhly as Christ saith here pointing to the Answ 7 bread This is my body so he saith Iohn 6.35 I am the bread of life but in this place he was not changed into bread why then in the other place should the bread be turned into his body for the speech is all one Answ 8 Eightly when Christ spake these words This is my body the bread was transsubstantiated before or after or the while these words were spoken Before they will not say for the elements were not then consecrated Nor after for then Christs words This is my body had not beene true in that instant when they were spoken Neither was the Transsubstantiation wrought in the while of speaking for then should it not have beene done all at once but successively and one
said This is my body And Secondly this Sacrament must be Communicated and is therefore called a Communion 1 Cor. 10.16 Wherefore the end of the Sacrament is neither I. Oblatio an offering up of it unto God as a Propitiatory sacrifice Nor II. Reservatio a reserving or keeping of it in boxes or pixes Nor III. Circumgestatio a carrying of it about in Progresse or procession Nor IV. Adoratio a falling downe before it and worshipping it But V. Communicatio onely a communicating of it by the faithfull What is the use or scope of this Sacrament Quest 26 First Answ to remember Christs death with thankefulnesse Luke 22.19 and 1 Cor. 11.24 25 26. And hence it is called Eucharistia because it is to be celebrated with thankesgiving unto God Secondly to shew our union into one body 1 Answ 2 Cor. 10.17 And hence I. It is necessary that there should be an assembly or congregation ot at least more then one or two at the celebration of this Communion The Sacrament is to shew our union and conjunction with the members of CHRIST and therefore it is required that it should be communicated by more then one II. Because the use of this Sacrament is to shew our union into one body therefore it is necessary that those who come unto it should be reconciled unto all men Matth. 5. Thirdly another end of this Sacrament is to Answ 3 confirme our communion with Christ to our salvation Iohn 6.54 56. For as the unworthy receiving of this Supper is punished with condemnation 1 Cor. 11.29 So the worthy receiving thereof is rewarded with salvation Now this Vnion of oâ—â—s with CHRIST which is confirmed unto us in the Eucharist doth include in it these two things viz. I. On our part a condition of Repentance And II. On Christs part a promise of union that is if we will but come unto the table of the Lord with true and unfained repentance of all our sinnes then CHRIST promiseth to knit and unite us unto himselfe Quest 27 What are the fruits of this our Vnion with CHRIST Answ 1 First remission and pardon of all our sinnes whereof by and by Answ 6. Answ 2 Secondly the imputation of Christs righteousnesse or active obedience Answ 3 Thirdly the nourishment of our soules of which by and by Answ 5. Answ 4 Fourthly another end of this Sacrament is to shew us our duty that we are now none of our owne but being redeemed by the blood of Christ are obliged to serve him both in body soule and spirit 1 Cor. 6.20 And therefore when we come unto the Lords Supper we must come with a promise and purpose of new obedience and true sanctification both in heart and life as followes afterwards Answ 5 Fifthly another use of this Sacrament is to nourish and feed the â—oule Now because this is controverted therefore J lay downe these three things viz I. We confesse that the soule of the worthy receiver is nourished by the body and blood of Christ in the Sacrament and therefore in vaine is that place urged against us My flesh is meate indeed Iohn 6. II. We say that this spirituall food and nourishment is neither conferred upon any Ex Opere operato by the bare worke wrought nor conferred and given to all that receive this Sacrament but is onely imparted to the faithfull and worthy receive by the inward working of the holy Spirit Answ 6 Sixthly and Lastly another scope or use of this Sacrament is the remission and pardon of our sinnes This is denied by the Papists and therefore J will lay downe the state of the question or controversie and then confirme what wee have affirmed I The question is concerning the proper effect and use of the Lords Supper Whereunto the Papists say That it was not properly ordained for remission of sinnes neither that it hath any such use but it serveth onely as a preservative against sinne Trid. Conc. sess 13. Can 5. Bellarm. de sacram lib. 4. Cap. 17. Now we affirme and teach that an especiall and principall use of the Eucharist or Communion is to strengthen and assure our faith of the remission of our sinnes though that be not the onely scope and use of that Sacrament as is shewed by the other use afore mentioned II. That amongst the other ends and uses of this Sacrament it also assureth us of remission of sinnes is thus proved from this place Christ here saith This is the blood of the New Testament that is shed for many for remission of sinnes But the new Testament includeth a promise of remission of sinnes Ierem. 31.34 yea our Saviour setteth it downe in plaine tearmes for why else should our Saviour make expresse mention of forgivenesse of sinnes if this Sacrament amongst other uses did not serve for that use also Against this they object many things to wit First Bellarmine saith that these words of our Object 10 Saviour doe not signifie that his blood is drunke in the Sacrament for the remission of sinnes but that it was sâ—ed for remission of sinnes and so is represented in the Eucharist Bell. de Sacram. lib. 4. Cap. 19. resp ad Arg. 3 First in the Eucharist the death of Christ with Answ 1 the fruit thereof which is the remission of sinnes is not onely represented but exhibited also and applied for otherwise the Jesuite will make it but a bared and naked signe if it should onely represent and signifie and who would thinke that they which stand upon the reall presence would content themselves with representation and signification onely And therefore I thus retort the argument As Christs blood is present so are the fruits of his blood but his blood is not present onely in signification but verily and indeed to the worthy receiver Therefore so is remission of sinnes which is the fruit of his blood Secondly St Paul saith that the unworthy Answ 2 receiver is guiltie of the body and blood of Christ 1 Cor. 11.27.29 Now if unworthy receiving doth verily adde sinne unto them then the worthy receiving which is a shewing forth of Christs death doth verily obtaine remission of sinnes Secondly they object Remission of sinnes is Object 11 not once nominated in the 6. of Iohn where the fruits of this Sacrament are expressed And therefore this is no end of this Sacrament First Remission of sinne is not there named Answ 1 therefore this Sacrament hath no such use followes not nor will be granted untill they first prove that all the ends uses and fruits of the Lord Supper are there laid downe which taske I know they will never undertake Secondly J grant the pardon of sinne is not Answ 2 the principall scope but yet it is one end thereof notwithstanding Thirdly we confesse that the Sacrament is onely Answ 3 Signaculum a seale of the remission and pardon of our sinnes for the Eucharist doth not conferre Remission upon us but confirme remission unto us Fourthly although the Remission of sinne
it worketh by certaine and setled causes variable and turbulent causes must bring forth the like effects but true and divine dreames are most certaine constant and orderly as proceeding from him who is the authour of order Answ 6 Sixthly as there are some vaine and Phantasticall dreames procured by mens distempered humours in their bodies or their disordered and unsetled imaginations in their mind so there are Profound divine and holy dreames of which by and by which have their evident signification and sure effect Quest 2 Againe we may move this Question Whether any divine dreames have beene sent by God at any time unto heathens or no or whether Gentiles may have divine dreames Answ 1 First some divide dreames thus namely I Jnto naturall dreames which arise from our naturall constitution And II. Jnto diabolicall dreames which are suggested by the devill and are delusive and attractive unto evill And III. Jnto divine dreames when the Lord by dreames doth admonish us either of something which is to be done or to be be left undone and thus he hath admonished both Iewes Gentiles and Christians as we may see by these examples God warnes Abimelech by a dreame not to touch Sara and Pharaoh of the famine and Nebuchadnezar of his fall or humiliation and the wise men not to returne to Herod He admonished Ioseph in a dreame to flee into Egypt and Esaiah of the Babylâ—nish Captivity and Ieremiah of the destruction of the City He admonished St. Paul in a dreame to goe to Macedonia Acts. 16.9 and of the shipwracke and safety of him and his company Acts 27 23 24. Answ 2 Secondly God manifests and declares his will by visions and dreames oftentimes to the heathens and that for a double cause to wit I. To teach them that his providence doth extend it selfe and belong unto both high and low both those who are within the Church and those who are without And II. For his Churches sake unto whom he doth good oftentimes by the Ministery of those who are without the Church And thus it is evident both that there is truth and certainty in many dreames which heathens have and also that sometimes they have dreames sent from God for the admonishing either of themselves or others either for the doing or leaving undone something Quest What may wee judge of this dreame of Pilates wife Answ 1 First some answer that this dreame of Pilates wife was diabolicall or from the devill as though he had laboured thereby to hinder the death of CHRIST and consequently our salvation Secondly some answer that her dreame was naturall and neither from the Spirit of God nor Answ 2 from Sathan but was occasioned meerely by the things which she had heard before of CHRIST Thirdly some answer that it was a divine Answ 3 dreame viz. suggested by the Spirit of God Indeed I verily beleeve that it was from the Lord immediately and that both to admonish her and her husband Pilate and also to serve for a further manifestation of CHRISTS innocencie VERS 21 22 23. Vers 21 22 23. The governour answered and said unto them whether of the twaine will ye that I release unto you they said Barrabbas Pilate said unto them what shall I doe then with JESUS which is called CHRIST they all said unto him let him be crucified And the governour said Why what evill hath he done But they cried out the more let him be crucified § 1. And they said Barabbas Sect. 1 A little before Immanuel Tremelius died some that stood by desired to heare his Novissima or last words whereupon he cried out Vivat Christus pereat Barabbas Let CHRIST live and let Barabbas die which was a joyfull speech it shewing that although he was a Jewe yet now he disclaimed Iudaisme and was unlike to these Iewes who cried Let Barabbas live and Christ die § 2. Quid faciam What shall I doe with Sect. 2 JESUS who is called CHRIST The scope of Pilates question was that he might free CHRIST whence it may be demanded What did Pilate to deliver Christ Quest 1 First he tooke the occasion of the Feast when Answ 1 of necessity he must release one he examined Christ at this time hoping that they would hearing his innocencâ— O have desired him to have beene let loose unto them Secondly he conjoynes Christ with wicked turbulent Answ 2 Barabbas hoping that they would undoubtedly rather desire that Christ should be released then he Thirdly he confesseth that Christ is innocent Answ 3 and pleadeth hard for him And Fourthly when he cannot prevaile with them Answ 4 he washeth his hands Why did Pilate all these things for Christ or Quest 2 in his behalfe First that he might be famous for a righteous Answ 1 governour or lest he should be accounted an unjust Iudge and thus after him did Festus Acts. 25.16 and Faelix Acts. 23.35 Secondly the motion of his owne conscience Answ 2 within did partly dreame him to these things 2.14 15. Thirdly his wife being admonished in a dreame Answ 3 and sending to fore-warne him was partly a cause why he did these things for Christ certainly hee did not altogether contemne the admonition of God Now these three things were good in Pilate but they were but such generals as may be in any reprobate Fourthly there was yet another cause why Pilate laboured to release Christ and that was because Answ 4 God would have the innocency of Christ to be confirmed and confessed even by the Judge who condemned him that so it might manifestly appeare unto all that Christ suffered not death for his owne fault but for ours We see here that there was some good things and good thoughts in Pilate at the first but at last he is corrupted and condemnes CHRIST deale justly indelivering him to be crucified iâ—to his enemies Observ Whence we may observe That a good inclination is not sufficient in a Magistrate without a constant resolution or a Magistrate must desire to judgement and nothing must cause them to doe the hands of otherwise Quest 3 Why must Magistrates be so resolute in their purpose of passing righteous judgement Answ Because otherwise they shall have many hinderances and many impediments As for example First if they be weake and flexible then they shall be overcome by importunate prayers and suites Secondly if they be coveteous then they shall easily be mislead with bribes or hatred or love c. Thirdly if they be ignorant either Iuris or facti of the offence or punishment alotted for such or such an offence then they will most easily be deceived in judgement And therefore it behoves Magistrates thus to corroborate and strengthen themselves namely I. With conscience and knowledge both of the lawes of God and of the lawes of the land And II. With circumspection doing nothing rashly but all things with mature deliberation And III. With an immunity and freâ—â—ome from coveteousnesse hatred malice rancour respect of persons paritality and
the like Exod. 18.21 And IV. With magnanimity and constancy Sect. 3 § 3 Let him be crucified Quest 1 Who were guilty of the death of Christ either as actors or a bettors Answ 1 First Pontius Pilatè who condemned him I name him first because I speake not of him at this time Answ 2 Secondly the chiefe Priests and Elders of the Iewes in whom two things are observable viz. I. Causa the cause why they endeavoured and procured the death of Christ and that was ambition they loved the praise of men more then the praise of God and the glory of the world more then the glory of God Iohn 12.42 and 5.44 They saw that Christ derogated much from them and spake much against them and therefore they envy Christ and frequently calumniate him II. Modus the manner of procuring Christs death and that was corrupt for they suborne the people and false witnesses Read Matth. 26.59 and 28.12 Wherefore we must take heed of subornation Why may we not use this suborning of others Quest 2 when it may stand us in stead I. because subornation is the practice of Answ 1 wicked men 1 King 21.10 and therefore if we would be esteemed righteous we must not use this practice II. because truth seekes no corners but Answ 2 delights to goe naked and therefore this practice of suborning others argues a hatred of truth and a love of falsehood III. because the suborning either of witnesses Answ 3 or friends or Judges argues either an evill cause or an evill mind Thirdly the people were guilty of and accessary Answ 4 unto the death of Christ now in them two things are observable namely I. The cause of their sinne which is two-fold to wit First in constancy for not long before this they would have made Christ a King Iohn 6.15 and strawed their garments in his way Matth. 21.8 crying Hosanna verse 9 but now they cry crucifie him crucifie him And Secondly a desire of pleasing their Elders and Governours who perswaded them unto this Christ certainly was not odious unto the common people but yet whilest they basely seeke to please their high-Priests and Elders they neglect both equity their owne salvation II. The blacknesse and horriblenesse of their offence which shewes it selfe in these things viâ— First they had two testimonies from which they might and ought to have considered something namely I. Diuine testimonies as for example a Propheticall speech search the Scriptures for they testifie of me Iohn 5.39 yea a living voyce from the Father and God of heaven Matth. 3.17 yea the frequent presence and assistance of the blessed Spirit of God and divers visions and apparitions of Angels and the confession of the devill himselfe Marke 1.24 yea many times CHRIST let them see if they would haue observed it that the secrets of their hearts were not kept secret from him Now these things they should seriously haue considered before they had cried Crucifie him II. Humane testimonies were not wanting unto them if they had observed them and those were Christs workes the workes saith he which I doe testifie of me Iohn 5.31 He cast out of devils he cured the sicke he quickned the dead he enlightneth the blind he opened the eares of the deafe he with his word made his enemies to fall to the ground be with his word appeased the raging of the Sea Reade Matth. 8. and 9. and 11.5 6. and Iohn 4.26 Luke 5.17 and Iohn 3 2. Now these they ought to have considered And Secondly they preferred Barabbas before Christ a murderer before the Lord of life a seditious turbulent person before the Prince of peace When men say they Iohn 2. are â—runke then the worst wine pleaseth the palat so when men are drunke with sinne and besotted upon it then they will receive Theudas and Iudâ—s Galilaeus for the true Messiah then they will thinke Simon Magus to be the great power of God and then with the Gergesens they will preferre their Hogs before CHRIST And Thirdly they adjudge Christ unto death desiring that he may be crucified although they were not able to accuse him of any evill or to witnesse any evill against him Sect. 4 § 4. What evill hath he done Quest 1 Pilate here propounds the question Whether Christ have done any evill or not And Answ 1 First he answers hereunto himselfe that for his part he finds no evill in him And Answ 2 Secondly Christ in answer hereunto appeales unto their owne conscience which of you can accuse me of sinne Iohn 8. And Answ 3 Thirdly the common people once answered He hath done all things well and nothing amisse And therefore there was great reason why Pilate should aske this question and thus seeke to free CHRIST from their hands and power Quest 2 What good did Christ Answ 1 First in generall he did all things well and many good things unto many Answ 2 Secondly more particularly when Christ lived on the earth he did many temporall good things viz. I. He healed and cured all diseases amongst the people And II. He cast Devils out of those who were possessed And III. He went up and downe doing good the Lord being with him Acts. 10.38 And IV. He stilled the raging waves of the Sea And V. He sed those who were hungry And IV. He raised up the dead unto life Now if there had beene no greater workes done by Christ then these yet who would have lost such a treasure and rich Magazin of all temporall blessings if they could have kept it Answ 3 Thirdly but besides these there were spirituall benefits and inestimable graces bestowed by Christ upon all those who came unto him in sincerity of heart and are still held forth and freely offred by him unto all who with hungring affections long for him The spirituall graces and benefits which the Jewes might and we may have by Christ are many and great and of unvalued worth as for example I. Christ reformed Religion and taught the whole counsell of God And II. He reconciled us unto God that in him we might have peace And III. He caused Sathan to fall as lightning from heaven and destroyed all his workes And IV. He sends his holy Spirit unto us whereby we are regenerated and sanctified And V. He hath taken away the vaile and laid open unto us a way unto the holy of holyes And VI. In him all the promises of God are yea and Amen And VII Of his fulnesse we all receive grace for grace Iohn 1.16 And VIII By his Resurrection and Ascension he hath sealed unto us our Resurrection and ascension with him unto life eternall And therefore no wonder if Pilate saith What evill hath he done seeing he was no other but a rich treasurie of all grace and vertue § 5. But they cried out the more crucifie Sect. 5 him c. It may here be demanded Quest what manner of answer this was which the people gave unto Pilates question in the former words
operations motions and gifts of the holy spirit are called Spirit c. Thirdly sometimes the regenerate part of man and the spirituall life of the regenerate and internall motions and revelations are called Spirit Answ 2 Secondly here this word Spirit is taken literally for an essence incorporeall incomprehensible and uncreated and this essence is called a Spirit for these causes to wit I. Because he is incorporeall A sight saith Christ hath not flesh and bones And thus Angels and humane soules are incorporeall also but they differ from this holy Spirit thus they are not infinite and incomprehensible essences as he is And II. Because he inspires and breathes into us the breath of spirituall life and thus the Father and the Sonne also doth give spirituall life of grace But it is by the Spirit And III. Because Spiratur he proceeds from the Father and from the Sonne Quest 3 How is this Spirit which is an incorporeall incomprehensible and uncreated essence called Sanctus holy The blessed Spirit of God is not onely called Sanctus Answ holy essentially because he is holy but in his nature and essence also Causally because he makes holy being the immediate temper of this impression of holinesse in the Creatures From this name of holy Spirit we may conclude that this blessed person is true God Object 1 Some against this affirme That the holy Spirit signifieth no other thing then that spirit of regeneration which is infused in man by God and so is as it were a creature This they would confirme from these two reasons namely Reason 1 First because this Spirit is said to pray for us Rom. 8.26 Now it is the spirit in us which prayeth for us and consequently this holy Spirit is not God To this J answer Answ 1 I. The Spirit is said to pray because he makes us to pray and so the worke it selfe seemes to come wholly and altogether from the blessed Spirit And. Answ 2 II. The Spirit also is said to cry Abba Father Gal. 4.6 not that he cryes but that we cry by him Rom. 8.15 Secondly they say the holy Spirit knowes not Reason 2 the Sonne because no man knowes the Sonne but the Father Matth. 11.27 To this we answer I. That our Saviour there excludes not the Answ 1 persons of the blessed Trinity but the creatures And II. That indeed none knowes the Sonne of Answ 2 themselves which are different from the Father in nature and essence but the holy Spirit is the same God by nature and essence though distinct in person And thus CHRIST saith That it was not his to give to sit on his Fathers right hand and on his left and else-where denies that hee knowes the time when the last day will be but both these were spoken onely in regard of his humanity And III. Jt is evidently false that the Spirit knowes Answ 3 not the Sonne For First the Spirit discernes all things 1 Cor. 2.15 And Secondly the Spirit teacheth us the knowledge of the Sonne yea all things Iohn 14. And Thirdly he is called the Spirit of the Sonne Object 2 Some againe grant that the Spirit is God but not that he is a â—istinct person from God but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Patris the vertue and power and operation of the Father and they would ground this upon those words The power of the most high That is the holy Spirit shall overshadow thee Luke 1.35 First it is not necessary that the place should be Answ 1 so interpreted and indeed the scope of the Angell in that place seemes to me to be double to wit I. That the blessed Virgin might understand the immediate worker of this great worke namely God the holy Ghost and hence he saith The holy Ghost shall come upon thee And II. That she might understand the primary Authour of this great worke and the true Parent of the child to be borne to wit God the Father and hence he saith The power of the most high shall overshadow thee Secondly although it were thus understood Answ 2 and that by the power of the Almighty were meant the holy Spirit yet it would not follow that therefore he is not a distinct person from God the Father For as although the Sonne by the word of the Father Iohn 1.1 And yet that takes not away the distinction of the person so the Spirit may be the power of the Father he proceeding partly from the Father and yet a distinct person from him as followes by and by How doth it appeare that the holy Spirit is God Quest 4 or how may it be proved First he created the world and therefore he is Answ 1 God Gen. 1 2. Iob. 33.4 And Secondly we are baptized in his name in this Answ 2 verse and therefore he is God for we are baptized onely unto God And Thirdly the Apostles were taught of God but Answ 3 it was the Spirit which taught them Luke 12 12. yea which teacheth all things Iohn 14.26 Fourthly we must pray onely unto God but in Answ 4 the Scriptures the holy Ghost is invocated therefore hee is God 2 Corinth 13 13. Answ 5 Fifthly but because Harding and Bellar. say That it cannot be proved out of Scripture that the holy Ghost is God we will produce some cleare testimonies where he is called God As I. That which the holy Spirit speakes Acts 28.25 Iehovah himselfe speakes Esa 6.8 Therefore the holy Spirit is Iehovah II. Our bodies are called the Temples of the holy Ghost 1 Cor. 6.19 and the Spirit dwelleth in us 1 Cor. 3.16 But our hearts are the Temples of God 1 Cor. 3 16. and 2 Cor. 6.16 and God dwels in us 2 Cor. 6.18 III. Ananias lyed against the holy Ghost Acts. 5.3 but he lyed not against men but God verse 4. And therefore the holy Spirit is God thus Augustine disputed contr Petil. 3.48 IV. The Father the world and the holy Spirit are one Iohn 5.7 Quest 5 How doth it appeare that this holy Spirit is a distinct person from the Father and the Sonne Answ 1 First He descended upon CHRIST in the likenesse of a dove when a voyce came from heaven from the Father This is my welbeloved Sonne c. Luke 3.22 Where there was the Father speaking from heaven the Sonne baptized upon earth and the holy Ghost descending from heaven to earth Therefore the holy Spirit is a person subsisting by himselfe and distinct from the rest Answ 2 Secondly He is called the Comforter Ioh. 14.16 and he was sent from the Father in the same place and from the Sonne Ioh. 16.7 and therefore hee differs from them both Iohn 14.26 Answ 3 Thirdly he is called the Spirit of the Father Ioh. 15.26 and the Spirit of the Sonne Gal. 4.6 Therefore he is neither the Person of the Father nor of the Sonne Answ 4 Fourthly three Persons are named Matth. 28.19 and 2 Cor. 13.13 and 1 Iohn 5.7 Object 3 But he is said to be the same with the
Father Luke 1.35 And therefore is not a distinct person Answ 1 First except he were the same with the Father he could not be God for God is one Answ 2 Secondly it followes not he is the same with the Father therefore he is not a distinct person from the Father for the Sonne is the same with the Father and yet a distinct Person Answ 3 Thirdly from hence viz that he is the same with the Father doth rather follow that he is God and a distinct person for none can be God but he who is the same with God and none can be the same with God but onely a person of the Trinity For these three are one 1 Iohn 5.7 Deus Trinnus I conclude with the saying of the Father Dici potest non scriptum est aperté Spiritum sanctum esse Deum at ejus deitas in sacris literis testata est nisi quis valde sit insulsus alienus a Spiritu sancto Greg. Naz. de Spirit sanct Quest 6 How doth it appeare that the Spirit proceeds from the Father and the Sonne Answ It is hence evident because he is sent by both and is called the Spirit of both For First the Father sends the Spirit of his Sonne Gal. 4.6 Iohn 14.26 And Secondly the Sonne sends the Spirit of the Father Iohn 15.26 and 16.7 How is the blessed Spirit coequall with the Father Quest 7 for if he proceed from him then is he inferiour unto him The holy Ghost is inferiour to the Father in order but equall in power Answ Against this it may be objected Object The Spirit is sent by God therefore he is inferiour to him in power First it followes not for the Sonne was sent Answ 1 by the Father Iohn 3.16 and yet he is equall to the Father in power in regard of his Deity for he was not sent by compulsion but came willingly Iohn 10.11 And so doth also the holy Spirit And therefore there is no rule or dominion amongst the persons of the blessed Trinity one over another but are all equall in power Secondly the equality of the holy Spirit with Answ the Father can no way better be proved then by proving that he is God which we have done before For none is before or after another none is greater or lesse then another Symbol Athanas What and how many are the operations and Quest 8 workes of the holy Spirit They are either Temporall or Spirituall Answ First there are some Temporall operations and workes of the holy Spirit as I. Creation Read Gen. 1.2 and Iob. 33.4 And II. Fitting men for some particular function as Exod. 31.3 Iudg. 6.34 and 1 Sam. 11.6 and 16.13 And III. He gives knowledge literature and learning and therefore we must not onely confesse that that learning which is conferred miraculously upon some comes from him as Acts 2. and 10. but also that that learning which is got by our study instrumentally comes principally from him because he gives eye-salve Revel 3.18 and enables us to understand And IV. Prophesie is a gift given by the Spirit 1 Cor. 13.1 Now all these are Temporall Secondly there are Spirituall operations and workes of the holy Spirit and these are either I. Common or II. Proper First the Common spirituall operations of the holy Spirit are these viz. I. The moderation of the affections as Gen. 20.6 Hest 5.10 And II. The reverent and willing hearing of the word the Spirit makes men to endure the word of exhortation patiently as we may see in Herod Marke 6.20 And therefore when we willingly or patiently permit our selves to be reproved we must confesse it to be the worke of the Spirit because naturally we love to be flattered but not to be reprehended And III. Jllumination is a spirituall worke of the holy Ghost now this is either First Cognitionis a light of Knowledge as Hebr. 6. and 10. and 2 Peter 2.22 And this is Common Or Secondly Obedientiae a light of obedience now this is two-fold viz either I. In aliquibus in some things as Herod did and this also is common Or II. In nova vitá in a new life and this is proper to the godly And IV. Ioy in hearing or other holy duties Matthew 13.20 as did Herod Marke 6.20 Now there is a double joy namely First a joy arising from novelty and thus many rejoyce when the Gospell is first preached unto them who slight it afterwards Therefore this joy is but deceivable and common And Secondly a joy arising from a true tast of divine grace and this is proper to the Godly Secondly there are proper operations of the holy Spirit These are laid downe in Iohn 14.23 where we have I. The presence of the holy Spirit in the godly the effect of whose presence is Regeneration II. The inhabitation of the holy Spirit in the Regenerate the effect whereof is Gubernation But these remaine to be considered of in that place Iohn 14.23 Whereof afterwards by the assistance of God I rather omit them here because something hath beene spoken Chap. 12.18 Sect. 8 § 8. I am with you unto the end of the world Quest 1 How is CHRIST present with his Church for all ages Answ 1 First not in regard of his humanity but of his Deity and this is confessed by Galatinus lib. 3. Cap. 29. pag. 127. lin ult Answ 2 Secondly Carthusian s pag. 233. b. medio saith That CHRIST is present with his Church by a Sacramentall presence Answ 3 Thirdly Christ is present with his by inhabiting the hearts of the faithfull by his grace Answ 4 Fourthly he is present by his continuall protection and providence and manifold efficiencie of his power and piety in and upon us Quest 2 Whether shall the Church of Christ continue unto the worlds end because it is here said Behold I am with you unto the worlds end and Iohn 14.15 c. The Paraclet shall abide with you for ever Now if this Church be thus to extend itselfe to all nations and to the ends of the world then whether is it the same which at this day is called The Catholique Church upon earth Answ 1 First we grant and hold that this Church of Christs shall extend it selfe to all Nations And Answ 2 Secondly it shall last and continue untill the end of the world Nunquam enim deficiet fides in toto c. Faith shall never wholly faile but unto the end of the world Christian Religion in aliquibus perseverabit saith Carthusian Matth. pag. 233. b. fine that is shall persevere and abide in some place or other amongst some persons or other he will not say That it shall alwayes abide at Rome Answ 3 Thirdly we grant and hold that this Church with which Christ hath promised to be present is the same which is called in the Apostles Creed The Catholique Church But Answ 4 Fourthly wee deny that that Church which falsely cals her selfe by that name is this Church of Christ to which he hath
saith or his face as saith Saint Luke for this was not onely a civill reverence but a true religious adoration because he did not honour him onely as a Prophet but adore him as a God as appeares plainely by his prayer unto him Answer 3 Thirdly by his prayer the Leper doth expresse his faith Oh Lord saith he if thou wilt thou cast make me cleane in which words are laid downe a cleare confession of his faith trust and confidence in Christ For 1. He cals him Lord and that not onely as a title of honour but as belonging unto him as God 2. He ascribes divine Omnipotency unto him that he can doe what he will yea he can if he will expell and drive away his Leprosie where we see that he is certainely assured of Christs divine power neither doth he doubt of his will and yet he will not presume but refers himselfe wholy to the will of Christ as if he would say Oh Lord if thou wilt thou canst if thou wilt not I prescribe nothing but leave it to thy free-will to dispose of Quest 2 Why did he not say Oh Lord thou canst and thou wilt make me cleane First because he had no expresse promise that he should be heard or healed of this particular Answer 1 griefe faith not assuring us of freedome from any particular temporall evill Secondly because he knew that God will have Answer 2 us beare the crosse that he layeth upon us therefore he will not prescribe any thing unto Christ Thirdly hee will not peremptorily say thou Answer 3 canst and thou wilt or positively desire that Christ would reduce his power into act and heale him because hee was not ignorant that wee are oftentimes ignorant what may be truly good and profitable for us Faith dare goe no further neither presume any more of God then is expressed revealed and promissed in the word now from the word the Leper is 1. Certainely assured of Gods omnipotency power that unto him nothing is impossible yea 2. Of the good-will and mercy of God towards his children in spirituall graces yea 3. He doubts not of Christs love and mercy towards him in temporall corporall things but yet he will not presume so farre as to prescribe any thing but submits himselfe thus wholy unto his will That he can doe whâ—t he will and he knowes he will doe what may be for his owne glory and his poore servants good What is the nature of true faith First not onely to assent unto or to beleeve the Quest 3 promises of the Gospell in generall but also particularly Answer 1 to apply them unto our selves Sâ—condly the nature of true faith may be lively seene in this Leper who Answer 2 1. Doth acknowledge Christ omnipotent and mercifull And 2. Doth deny himselfe humble himselfe unto Christ and acknowledge his uncleannesse and unworthinesse that Christ should glorifie his power and mercy in him And 3. By a sure trust and confidence doth apply the promisses and power of God unto himselfe that as Christ can doe all things so he will also doe what may be for his glory and the good of his unworthy vassaile Verse 4. And Jesus saith unto him see thou tell no man but goe thy way Verse 4 shew thy selfe to the Priest and offer the gift that Moses commanded for a testimony unto them Clichthoveus a Papist objects this verse for humane satisfactions thus Objection if the Lawes which injoyne satisfaction be impious then why doth Christ command this Leper to observe them now when he is cleansed saying Goe shew thy selfe unto the Priest and offer the gift that Moses commanded for a testimony unto them where by shewing of himselfe is meant secret confession and by the oblation is mystically meant satisfaction First the argument being Allegoricall is of no Answer 1 â—orce for where doth the Scripture say or intimate that shewing and offering doe signifie confession and satisfaction Secondly if we should grant that this precept Answer 2 were Typicall yet we would not grant that by this offering were signified any satisfaction and that for these reasons viz. 1. Because no oblation in the Law of Moses was instituted for a punishment but for a Type 2. Because Christ himselfe when hee commanded the cleansed Leper to offer addes the cause For a testimony unto them Maldonate expounds the place thus See thou tell no man but shew thy selfe unto the Priest and offer the gift that Moses commanded that they to wit the Priests Scribes and Pharisees who most of all oppose me may be the first witnesses of my Miracles that so by their owne testimony their owne incredulity may be reproved And therefore we deny that Christ here imposed any punishment upon the Leprous man after he was healed or any thing in the stead of punishment or that in this precept there was any Type of punishment (h) Chamier Tom. 3. de satisfact l. 23. cap 12. §. 37.38.39 fol. 1009. Verse 5.6 Verse 5.6 And when Jesus was entred into Capernaum there came unto him a Centurion beseeching him and saying Lord my seâ—vant lyeth at home sicke of the palsie grievously tormented Section 1 § 1. And when he was entred into Capernaum Christ who knew all things knew that Capernaum was a most corrupt place and yet hee comes thither to abide there for a while Quest 1 Why doth Christ come into corrupt Capernaum Answer 1 First To shew that although they were wicked yet hee was prepared to call them unto repentance or to teach us That the calling of Christ is wanting to none Observ except they be wanting unto themselves Quest 2 How doth this appeare Answer 1 First from these places of Scripture 2 Chron. 36.16 Zach. 1.3 Prov. 1.24 c. Math. 23.37 Rev. 3.20 Answer 2 Secondly from the scope of Christ which is two-fold 1. The first scope of our blessed Mediatour is our conversion and this proceeds from the will of Christ 2. The second scope of Christ is the confusion of the wicked and this proceeds from necessity or their obduration because they will not be converted And therfore we must needs acknowledge with the Prophet that our destruction is from our selfe (i) Hos 13. Object But it may be objected by some that they seeke and pray and yet are not converted Answer 1 First it may be thou seekest and prayest fainedly and hypocritically Math. 15.9 Or Answer 2 Secondly impurely thou seekest and prayest but in the meane time continuest in sinne Or Answer 3 Thirdly sluggishly and negligently and not fervently Rom. 12.12 Jam. 5.12 For undoubtedly if we seeke Christ and pray unto him sincerely purely fervently and perseverantly he will in his good time convert and heale us Answer 2 Secondly Christ comes to corrupt Capernaum to hasten vengeance upon the rebellious or that all excuse may be taken away from them Quest 3 Are all those happy who enjoy the word of Christ First certainely it is a blessed thing in it selfe to
Answer 1 be made partakers of the word and therefore the Spirit pronounceth The feete of those blessed who bring the glad tidings of peace Rom. 10. Secondly but it may be unto a people a heavy Answer 2 judgement For 1. The word it selfe will condemne those who have enjoyed it but not rejoyced in it neither beene obedient unto it Ezech. 2.5 2. The word shall be taken away from those in judgement who will not obey it Acts 18. The Apostles shake the dust off their feet and depart and Acts 19.9 Paul separates the Disciples and sends them away And this from whom the word is taken becomes thus twise miserable for First they are deprived of the word which is a treasure more to be prized then all the world Secondly the word being once taken away all judgements both temporall and spirituall will certainely follow 3. Those unto whom the word was never preached shall be punished lesse then those amongst whom it hath beene Tyre and Sidon shall be more favourably dealt withall then Capernaum at the day of Judgement and therefore it is evident that the word accidentally may be unto a people a heavy judgement 4. The more grace and favour God hath shewed unto any nation or people the greater and more heavy shall their condemnation be if they despise or slight the word Capernaum was lift up unto heaven by reason of the mercies and meanes offred unto her Math. 1. â—â— but because she made not such use of them as she ought she was therefore plunged the more deepe into hell And thus it is cleare that all are not happy who enjoy the word but some thereby become much more miserable Who are made more miserable by the word First those who onely receive it Capernaum Quest 4 receives the word Nazareth refuseth it and the Answer 1 Galathians receive Paul Galath 4. and yet become enemies unto him Secondly those who heare it but beleeve it not Hebr. 4.2 Answer 1 Thirdly those who say unto the Prophets prophesie not and forbid Ministers to preach Answer 3 Fourthly those who neither are allured by the promises nor terrified by threatnings of the word Answer 4 of God 2 Chronic. 36.16 Fiftly those who are weary of the word and beginne to loath it Malach. 1.13 Certainely Answer 5 it had beene better for all these not to have enjoyed the word at all How may we know whether we make such good use of the word that we may be assured it is blessed Quest 5 unto us Examine these things viz. First Answer dost thou heare the word of God with contrition and compunction of heart like those who were pricked in heart Acts 2.37 or those who cryed out What shall wee doe Luke 3.11 Secondly dost thou heare the word with joy as Samaria did Acts 8.8 Thirdly dost thou grow up and encrease both in knowledge and mortification and faith and all graces by the word 2 Thes 1.3 Fourthly dost thou with a full purpose of heart continue and persevere both in hearing obeying of the word of God without wearinesse or irksomnesse Certainely these are signes that we are better by the word and it blessed unto us Section 2 § 2. There came a Centurion unto him Quest 1 What was this Centurion in regard of his quality Answer He was a man of great power for the better understanding of this observe these things First a Centurion sometimes was a Captaine over fifty as 2 King 1.9 Secondly sometimes a Centurion had the governing and leading of 128. men Thirdly the ordinary Centurion was Captaine over 256. men Alex. ab Al. 350.6 Fourthly the Souldiers every morning went to the Centurions Tent to salute him Alex. ab Al. 359.8 Luke 7.3 Fiftly this Centurion was above the Elders of Israel as appeares by his sending of them to Jesus and yet he humbles himselfe to Christ as followes afterwards to teach us that not onely poore and base people but the greatest Potentates must humble themselves to Christ Quest 2 What was this Centurion by nation Answer He was a Romane not a Jew now salvation was of the Jewes Rom. 3.2 and 9.4 But yet wee see Christ respects him Ephes 2.14 to shew that the partition wall was now broken downe and that God was not onely the God of the Jewes but of the Gentiles also Acts 10.34 and 13.26.47 and 22.21 Section 3 § 3. Came unto him The Centurion came not himselfe unto Christ but came onely by messengers Luke 7.3 that is by the Elders of the Jewes who were his Intercessours Comestor And hence the Papists urge the necessity and warrantablenesse of the intercession of the Saints unto Christ for us Objecting Objection 1 many things Eliphaz bids Job call upon the Saints Job 5.1 therefore it is lawfull to doe it Answer 1 First Eliphaz is reproved by God for not speaking the thing which was right Answer 2 Secondly and I rather thinke that Eliphaz derides in that place then commands such invocation Object 2 The Angels rejoyce at the conversion of a sinner Luke 15.10 therefore they know what is done Answer 1 here on earth by us First the Angels are ministring spirits for our good and not the Saints wherefore it followes not the Angels rejoyce at our conversion therefore the Answer 2 Saints are to be prayed unto Secondly the consequence also is false another way They know what is done by us therefore they Objection 3 unto are to be invocated followes not The Saints pray for us therefore we may pray Answer 1 unto them First for the Antecedent I grant that the Saints pray in generall for the accomplishing of the body of Christ and the gathering together of the Answer 2 Saints Secondly for the Consequent I say it is false they pray thus in generall for us therefore wee in particular and for particular blessings may pray unto them followes not See before Math. 6.9 Object 4 The Saints see in the face of God all our wants Math. 18.10 Therefore wee may pray unto them for particular blessings Answer The Antecedent is false for they see the face of God and therein all fulnesse of joy but this is nothing unto the world or unto the things done therein Dives in hell prayes unto Abraham Lu. 16.23 First this is but a Parable and no reall history Object 5 Answer 1 Secondly Dives prayes but prevailes not neither Answer 2 obtaines so much as a drop of cold water and therefore this is but a poore Argument Thirdly the scope of the Parable is to shew that Answer 3 after death wicked men shall not obtaine the least mercy from God Fourthly the Papists say that Abraham was in Answer 4 Limbo not in heaven and therefore this example will not availe them at all Dives in hell prayed to Abraham in Limbo Patrum therefore the children of men on earth may pray to the Saints in heaven this followes not The Papists distinguish here saying that here is a double Mediation viz. First of
is I. Not in an unknown language as the Papists do who pray in Latine II. Not without attention Quâ—â—â—dâ— Deo audiri speras cum teipsum non attendis Cyprian How can a man hope to be heard of God that doth not himself mark what he utters The Papists here give a double distinction to wit First betwixt a perfect and a weak attention and this distinction as true we admit because we are imperfect in all services and weak in the best performances And therefore at best our Attention in prayer is but weak and imperfect yet we must strive unto perfection and labour that our mindes in prayer may be wholly taken up with heaven and heavenly things Secondly they distinguish betwixt an Initial perpetuated Attention that is Men they say must have an Intention to pray and an Attention to what they pray when they begin their prayers but there is no necessity of continuing this attention unto the period of their prayers This distinction as foolish and false I reject because their aim and meaning herein seems to be this That men must be attentive at first when they pray unto God that so they may procure the Lords attention to their prayers and when once God attends to what we pray then we need attend no more unto that which we powre out because God will hear it though we do not mark it Secondly we must pray only for good things Rule 2 such as are agreeable to the good will of God 1 Iohn 5. carefully avoiding all petitions which tend to the hurt either of our selves or our neighbour or our God or our Religion For if God hear from us and grant unto us such requests it is in anger according to the fiction of Mydâ—s his golden prayer or wish Thirdly we must pray in faith Mark 11.24 Rule 3 Iames 1.6 being assured that God loves us that God hears us that God is able to help us yea that he will help us in as much as may stand with his glory and our good Fourthly we must pray with the Spirit 1 Cor. Rule 4 14. Iude 20. Rom. 8.26 For if our requests be the signs and groans of the Spirit or dictated and suggested unto us by the Spirit then they shall be both pleasant unto and prevalent with our heavenly Father Fiftly we must pray in humility Luke 18.13 Rule 5 Latrones Errones docent â—e orare Hier. in vitas patrum As Beggars pray for an Alms and Theeves for a Pardon so must we for those things which we stand in need of Sixtly we must pray penitently How can we Rule 6 comfortably or confidently pray unto God untill we are assured that we are reconciled unto him and our sins pardoned Non prodest medicamentum dâ—â— ferrâ—â— in â—â—hâ—â—re Isidor In vain is the plaister applied to the sore so long as the Bullet or iron is in the wound In vain no we pray for mercie or any blessing from God so long as sin is not forsaken hated and repented of Seventhly we must pray perseverantly Rom. Rule 7 12.12 Continuing untill God have heard our prayers or granted our requests Eightly we must pray in the name and mediation Rule 8 of Christ Iohn 16. Acts. 4.12 And that I. Because he is the onely beloved Son of God with whom God is well pleased and in whom he is pleased with us Iohn 11.42 II. Because Christ by his office is our Advocate 1 Ioh. 2.1 III. Because he onely merited pardon and redemption for us particular Rules Secondly the more particular Rules to be observed in prayer are these viz. Rule 1 First we must pray daily and ordinarily remembring that God is daily to be worshipped but prayer is a part of his worship wherefore we must daily pray Luke 18.1 and 1 Thess 5.17 Rule 2 Secondly we must pray fervently sending forth lowd clamours and strong cries unto God Psalm 5.5 Rule 3 Thirdly we must pray for particular blessings for health Iames 5.15 for victory rain and the like as was afore said and that I. By an acknowledgment of thy duty that thou oughtest to pray unto God and thou wert unworthy to receive any good thing from him if thou shouldst be negligent herein And II. We must pray particularly upon a sure hope that we shall obtain what we want if it be good for us and the rather because we pray for it which is the Lords own ordinance appointed for the obtaining of what is awanting unto us Sect. 2 § 2. Vnto the Lord of the harvest We see here that our prayers must be made unto God for First Christ is the Lord of the harvest as appears by his sending forth of Apostles and Disciples f Mat. 10.1 and Luke 10.1 Yet Secondly he names not himself but the Lord that he may shew that labourers come from him Observ 1 Hence we may learn That we must pray unto none but unto the Lord Psalm 50.16 Quest 1 Why must we pray onely unto the Lord Answ 1 First because he onely can give unto us what we want salvation being onely in his hand Answ 2 Secondly because he onely can attend unto the prayers of all every where at once Answ 3 Thirdly because he onely knows the heart and discerns whether we dissemble with him or pray in sincerity Answ 4 Fourthly because he loves us above all others or none loveth us so much as he doth Iob. 3.16 Object It will here be objected we pray unto men for divers things Paul prays the brethren and men daily pray and petition Kings and great and rich men and that lawfully how then do we say that we must pray onely unto God Answ To pray may be two manner of waies understood namely First in generall for every petition and request and thus indeed it is true that we may petition sue and make requests unto men but it must be for some temporall not for spirituall things and these requests must be made unto living and mortall men not unto the dead and glorified Saints Secondly prayer sometimes is understood 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for prayer for spirituall graces and eternall glory and thus understood we must pray onely unto God Quest 2 Why is God called the Lord of the harvest Answ 1 First because the harvest is his possession right Secondly because the harvest is gathered in by him Whence we may learn That the collection and gathering together Answ 2 of men unto the faith and profession of Religion Observ 2 is the work of God as evidently appears thus First Election is his Decree and the calling of men unto the truth first came from him Secondly as it came from God so it ends in him for the calleth men to the profession of Religion for his own glory Reade Ephes 1.4 5 6 Thirdly all things which serve hereunto are but Gods instruments whether the word or Spirit or Ministers or Day the Sabbath or Temple the Church yea or Christ himself All these are the
instruments of God for the gathering together of men unto the faith And therefore our Saviour here commandeth us to pray unto the Lord of the harvest § 3. That he would send forth labourers Sect. 3 How manifold is the sending of Ministers Quest 1 It is either First Extraordinary Answ as was frequent in the old Testament when sometimes men sometimes women were suddenly inspired with the Spirit of Prophesie Secondly Ordinary and this is two fold viz. I. An internall vocation and call from God and this hath in it these two things namely First God excites and stirâ— up such to have compassion upon the Church and Children of God and to desire that they were able to serve God in this great work of gathering in his harvest Secondly then God makes them able Ministers not of the Letter but of the Spirit 2 Corinth 3.6 II. An externall calling from men appointed for this end For the gatherers of this harvest must be both missi and permissi sent by God and allowed by men By the name of Labourers which our Saviour here gives to Ministers we may observe That the Ministers of the word are ordained unto labour Observ How doth it appear that the calling of a Minister Quest 2 requires so much labour and pains First it appears by the names given unto them Answ 1 they are called Fishers Mat. 4.19 Luke 10.2 and coÌ„manded to be painfull faithfull Shepherds Ioh. 21.15 c. Act. 20.28 and 2 Tim. 4.2 5. They are called Souldiers and Planters and Builders and the like 1 Cor. 9. and 3.7 and 16.10 16. and 2 Cor. 6.1 5 c. and 11.23 Philip. 4.3 and 1 Thess 5.12 and 1 Tim. 3.1 and 2 Tim. 4.5 Secondly by the work of the Ministers it appears Answ 2 that their calling requires much labour and pains For their work is to attend unto the Church of Christ which is no small work containing therein these four things namely I. To preach the word publikely Mark 16. 16. and 1 Timothy 5. â—7 and 2 Timothy 4.2 II. To labour by preaching to make thâ—â—â— people perfect men in Christ Jesus 2 Cor. 11.2 Colos 1.28 III. To love their people with their hearts and inwardly to be carefull of them and to pray for them Gal 4.11 IV. To suffer affliction and persecution if need require for the good of their flocks Reade 1 Cor 4.11 c. and 2 Cor. 4.8 c and 11.23 and 2 Tim. 2.3 c. Quest 3 How may a good Minister and painfull labourer be known Answ 1 First a good labourer gains more by his working than he spends upon himself in his diet so a good Minister doth not spend all his labour and study upon his flock but still saves and gains something for himself being himself bettered by his preaching and study Answ 2 Secondly a good labourer spends in a manner the whole day in labour and but a small part of it in eating so a good Minister spends both day and night 1 Thess 2 12. in care labour and study and in comparison of the time therein spent spends but little in refreshing of himself Answ 3 Thirdly a good workman works as painfully when his Master is absent as when he is present so we though absent in body should yet notwithstanding be present in spirit and as carefull privatly to pray for those who are under us as publikely to preach unto them Answ 4 Fourthly a good labourer is a shamed to come into his Masters sight that day that he hath been idle so a faithfull Minister will cry Perdâ—dimus diem and grieve for the mis-spending of any one day wherein he hath not brought some glory to God or good to his Church or benefit or comfort to some of his children Answ 5 Fiftly if a good labourer labour all day and gain nothing then he grieves for his bad successe so the good Ministers of God grieve and mourn when they labour all night and catch nothing Reade Luke 5.5 and Heb. 13.17 Sect. 4 § 4. Into his harvest Observ We may observe hence That the end of a Ministers labour is to gather in Gods harvest Here we must take notice of two things to wit First in every age of the world there is a double labour of Ministers namely first Seâ—d-time then secondly Harvest-time first they must sow then they must reap Rom. 15.20 and 1 Pet. 2.25 Secondly as in America there is a perpetuall harvest there being something ripe every moneth in the year in some part or other of it so is it with the Ministers 〈◊〉 for alwaies so long as the world lasts there will be a perpetuall harvest some still ready to be gathered to the faith and the profession of Religion What are the works which God requires of these labourers Quest God requires of them these divers and severall works viz. First to sow the â—eed that is Answ to preach the Word And Secondly to water it that is to nourish and cherish what begins to take root or to labour daily that the Word may be the more cleer to the understanding of the hearers and that they may grow up and increase in knowledge Ego plantavi hoc est initia pâ—sui quia primus â—ester â—â—â—tor fui Apollos verò â—igavit hoc est bene positam doctrinam illustravit â—â—â—it g Aretius in 1 Cor. 3.6 Thirdly to hedge in the corn that it be not trampled down that is labour to fence them about with Domminations Threatnings and legall fears that thereby they may be kept from sin and to hedge them in with sound Doctrine that the viperous brood of Heretikes may not seduce them Fourthly to labour to ripen the corn that is to strive that they may be the surer fixed and rooted in faith and built up in all holy and spirituall knowledge Ephes 1.18 Fiftly to harrow the field and to break the clots thaâ— is to labour to break and humble the obduâ—â—â—â— and obstinate hearts of hardned sinners by the hammer of the Word Sixtly to gather in the Wheat that is to gather men unto the Communion of the Saints for there is a double gathering of the righteous namely I. By the Ministery of earthly Ministers the Preachers of the Word when they are gathered unto the faith and profession of Religion and the true Church II. By the Ministery of heavenly Ministers the Angels when by them they are gathered into Gods gainer that is the Triumphant Church in heaven Seventhly to cast the Tares into the fire that is to give over unto Satan those who will not repent This we do unwillingly and alwaies but hypothetically because we are commanded to be mercifull and charitable and to hope the best TO THE CHRISTIAN READER CHRISTIAN READER If thou knowest me I know thou standest amazed and no wonder to see the insolencie of this our Age and how truly the Poet prophesied when he said Scribimus indocti doctique poemata passim That with the Cripple
for there is no more promised unto him than unto all the rest of the Apostles Mat. 18.18 they likewise having authority given to bind and loose Iohn 20.23 and all Ministers in them For Saint Peter did now sustaine and represent the person of the Church and therefore the Keyes were promised to the other Apostles as well as unto him Seventhly as Peter confesseth in the name of all Answ 7 the rest so this power is given both to him and the rest and not to him only for the rest as the Rhemists falsely charge us that wee make Peter a Proctor for others but together with the rest It is controverted betweene us and the Papists Object 5 To whom the chiefe authority to expound Scripture is committed And Bellarmine saith that it belongs unto the Pope and the College of Cardinals Bellarm. lib. 3. de Script Cap. 3. and hee urgeth this verse for the proving of it Christ saith to Peter To thee will I give the Keyes of the Kingdome of heaven therefore the Pope hath authority to expound Scripture and is the chiefest Judge of Scriptures They argue Syllogistically thus Hee to whom the Keyes and power of binding and loosing are given is the chiefest Judge and Interpreter of Scripture in the Church Because by the Keyes not onely power of loosing men from their sinnes is understood but also from all other bonds and impediments which except they be taken away none can enter into the Kingdome of heaven seeing the promise is generall not saying Whomsoever yee shall loose but whatsoever yee shall loose that wee might understand him to be able to dissolve all knots to dispense with Lawes to remit or mitigate the punishment of sinne to determine controversies and to explicate and expound difficult places and deepe mysteries But to Peter and his Successors were the Keyes given Therefore the Popes are the chiefest Judges and Interpreters of Scripture in the Church First here is nothing spoken of the College Answ 1 of Cardinals and therefore this place is unfitly brought for the proofe of their assertion Bellarmine in this place quoted dares not referre the matter to the Pope alone to expound Scripture but joyneth the College of Cardinals with him now either are the Cardinals as well as the Pope Peters successors and then not the Pope onely or else the Pope and Cardinals make up but one body then neither is the Pope alone Peters successor or else as Peter represented the Pope so the other Apostles did represent the Cardinals this I know they wil not affirm for fear of some conclusions which would trouble them or else that the Cardiâ—als are none of Peters successours nor once spoken of or meant in this place and then it is absurdly brought for the proof of their position For if the Pope without the Cardinals cannot expound Scriptures and this place speaks onely of the Pope and not at all of the Cardinals then it must necessarily follow that it is improperly and ridiculously brought for the proof of the Popes power in the judgement of Scripture Answ 2 Secondly here is nothing at all spoken in this place of any one singular successour of Peter or of the chief ordinary Pastour Answ 3 Thirdly by the Keys is meant either I. The preaching of the Word or commission to preach the Gospel and not onely to expound doubts as Doctor Willet thinks Syn. fol. 44. and Whitak de script p. 317. Claves hîc non significant ut vult Iesuita c. The Keys do not here signifie as Bellarmine would have it the authority of interpreting of Scriptures and of opening those things which are difficult and obscure in the Scriptures but they signifie the authority of preaching the Gospel for when the Gospel is preached then to those who beleeve is opened the kingdom of heaven and to those who will not beleeve it is shut Or II. By the Keys is meant the pardon and remission of sins as Amesius thinks Bellarm enervat tom 1. pag. 52. And he grounds this upon Matth. 28.18 19. and Iohn 20.21 22. Or III. By the Keys is meant the whole Ministery which consists in the preaching of the Gospel and the administration of the Sacraments and Discipline by which the kingdom of heaven is opened to those who beleeve and shut against unbeleevers Answ 4 Fourthly the Keys were given to all the Apostles not to Peter onely Matthew 18.18 19. Caeteri Apostoli cum Petro par consortium honoris potestatis acceperunt The rest of the Apostles were received together with Peter into the same fellowship of dignity authority or power Concil Aquisgranens cap. 9. ex Isidor It was not said of Peter exclusively Dabo tibi soli I will give to thee onely the keys of the kingdom of heaven but inclusively of the other Apostles also to whom with Peter this power was common For in this place Christ did not give the keys but onely promised that he would give them hereafter and afterwards when he did give them he spake to all the Apostles equally and alike and not to Peter onely as is cleer from Mat. 28.18 19. Iohn 20.21 22 23. And therefore if the Pope have authority to interpret the Scriptures because the keys were given to Peter then so also have other Bishops and Ministers who were the successours of the other Apostles because to the other Apostles as well as unto Peter were the keys given Answ 5 Fifthly Augustine Tract 124. in Iohan. saith Petrum significâsse universalem Ecclesiam That Peter signified the Catholike Church when the keys of the kingdom of heaven were given unto him And therefore this power of the keys was not given to the Pope onely but to the whole Church Sixthly the Pope is no more Peters successour Answ 6 than any other godly Bishop is no nor so much unlesse he follow Peters steps yea they are not able to prove although they are easily able to affirm it without proof that the Popes are Peters successors both in seat and faith both in place and Bishoprick for it were impious and most impudent to say that they are Peters successours in doctrine and faith as though Peter taught or beleeved that which is taught and beleeved at this day in Rome And it were a work which would well beseem Peters successour to prove his Religion from Peters Epistles which they never yet went about to do Seventhly the gift of interpreting the Scripture Answ 7 according to the Analogy of Faith and the minde and meaning of the holy Ghost is not tyed or peculiar to Rome or the Roman Bishops or to the Pope and College of Cardinals but God gives it to whom he will yea to those who are neither Popes nor Cardinals When one brought Moses word that Eldad and Medad did prophesie and Ioshua out of love unto Moses would have had them forbidden meek and holy Moses answers Would God that all the Lords people were Prophets and that the Lord would put his Spirit upon